Author Topic: Romeward Bound  (Read 633 times)

0 Members and 1 Guest are viewing this topic.

Offline Amo

  • Legendary Member
  • ******
  • Posts: 6621
  • Manna: 71
  • (T)ogether (E)veryone (A)chieves (M)ore
Romeward Bound
« on: Sat Aug 14, 2021 - 13:37:12 »
While the following is addressed most specifically to the SDA church, the subject matter has, does, and will effect all.


Chapter 1

Less to Say

(The emphasis in all proceeding quotes or articles are mine, my comments are in blue.)

There is need of a much closer study of the Word of God. Especially should Daniel and the Revelation have attention as never before in the history of our work. We may have less to say in some lines, in regard to the Roman power and the papacy, but we should call attention to what the prophets and the apostles have written under the inspiration of the Spirit of God. The Holy Spirit has so shaped matters, both in the giving of the prophecy, and in the events portrayed, as to teach that the human agent is to be kept out of sight, hid in Christ, and the Lord God of heaven and His law are to be exalted.(TESTIMONY TO MINISTERS AND GOSPEL WORKERS, pg., 112)

After hearing the above statement quoted from Mrs. White by an SDA pastor with the intent of suggesting a smaller roll for the papacy in the present and future fulfillment of biblical prophecy, I decided to look a little further into the matter. The idea seemed somewhat contradictory in relation to many other conclusive statements made by her. The following is an examination of her writings concerning the same, and also an examination of the papacy during the last two centuries or so, regarding the truth or not of the above mentioned suggestion.

The first step of examining this issue should of course be that of finding the quote in its original source and therefore context. The statement is found in a letter written by Mrs. White to Dr. Kellog in 1896. Let’s take a look at it, and draw some conclusions.

MR No. 1232—Health Teachings Not To Replace The Third Angel’s Message

(Written May 27, 1896, From Cooranbong, N.S.W., to Dr. J. H. Kellogg.)

I have been much perplexed in regard to some matters that have been presented before me concerning the condition of things in some of our institutions. I sent you a copy of letters sent to Elder Olsen. I have been shown that you also are in danger of making serious mistakes. You feel a deep interest in the circulation of the health publications, and this is right; but that special branch is not to be made all-absorbing. The health reform is as closely related to the third angel’s message as the arm to the body; but the arm cannot take the place of the body. The proclamation of the third angel’s message, the commandments of God, and the testimony of Jesus, is the burden of our work. The message is to be proclaimed with a loud cry and is to go to the whole world. The presentation of health principles must be united with this message, but must not be independent of it or in any way take the place of it.

I was shown that the strong presentation of the health line of work is causing it to absorb more attention than should be given to any one branch. There must be a well-balanced, symmetrical development of the work in all its parts. You, my brother, should not press workers to handle the health books as the Bible Readings was handled. Matters are now taking that phase. The glowing impressions given to the canvassers in regard to this one branch result in excluding from the field other works that must come before the people. You know I would have the health books occupy their proper place, but they are only one of many lines in the great work to be done.

Canvassers should not be taught that one book or one class of books is to occupy the field to the neglect of all others. Among the workers are always some who can be swayed in almost any direction. Those who have charge of the canvassing work should be men of well-balanced minds, who can discern the relation of each part of the work to the great whole. Let them give due attention to the circulation of health books, but not make this line so prominent as to draw men away from other lines of vital interest. It is my prayer that you may not move unadvisedly in this matter and exercise an influence that shall lead men to dishonor God by neglecting the very things essential to come before the people at this time. My brother, you are in danger of self-exaltation; I caution you to walk humbly with God. Seek wisdom from Him, that you may be guided in safe paths.

There is need of a much closer study of the Word of God. Especially should Daniel and the Revelation have attention as never before in the history of our work. We may have less to say in some lines, in regard to the Roman power and the papacy, but we should call attention to what the prophets and the apostles have written under the inspiration of the Spirit of God. The Holy Spirit has so shaped matters, both in the giving of the prophecy, and in the events portrayed, as to teach that the human agent is to be kept out of sight, hid in Christ, and the Lord God of heaven and His law are to be exalted.

Read the book of Daniel. Call up, point by point, the history of the kingdoms there represented. Behold statesmen, councils, powerful armies, and see how God wrought to abase the pride of men, and lay human glory in the dust. God alone is represented as great. In the vision of the prophet He is seen casting down one mighty ruler and setting up another. He is revealed as the monarch of the universe, about to set up His everlasting kingdom—the Ancient of days, the living God, the Source of all wisdom, the Ruler of the present, the Revealer of the future. Read and understand how poor, how frail, how short-lived, how erring, how guilty, is man in lifting up his soul unto vanity.
The Holy Spirit through Isaiah points us to God, the living God, as the chief object of attention—to God as revealed in Christ. “Unto us a child is born, unto us a son is given: and the government shall be upon His shoulder: and His name shall be called Wonderful, Counsellor, The mighty God, The everlasting Father, The Prince of Peace” [Isaiah 9:6].

The light that Daniel received direct from God was given especially for these last days. The visions he saw by the banks of the Ulai and the Hiddekel, the great rivers of Shinar, are now in process of fulfillment, and all the events foretold will soon have come to pass.

Consider the circumstances of the Jewish nation when the prophecies of Daniel were given. The Israelites were in captivity, their temple had been destroyed, their temple service suspended. Their religion had centered in the ceremonies of the sacrificial system. They had made the outward forms all-important, while they had lost the spirit of true worship. Their services were corrupted with the traditions and practices of heathenism, and in the performance of the sacrificial rites they did not look beyond the shadow to the substance. They did not discern Christ, the true offering for the sins of men. The Lord wrought to bring the people into captivity, and to suspend the services in the temple, in order that the outward ceremonies might not become the sum total of their religion. Their principles and practices must be purged from heathenism. The ritual service ceased in order that heart service might be revived. The outward glory was removed that the spiritual might be revealed.

In the land of their captivity, as the people turned unto the Lord with repentance, He manifested Himself unto them. They lacked the outward representation of His presence; but the bright beams of the Sun of Righteousness shone into their minds and hearts. When they called unto God in their humiliation and distress, visions were given to His prophets which unfolded the events of the future—the overthrow of the oppressors of God’s people, the coming of the Redeemer, and the establishment of the everlasting kingdom.

In giving the light to His people, God did not work exclusively through any one class of men. Daniel was a prince of Judah. Isaiah also was of the royal tribe. David was a shepherd boy, Amos a herdsman, Zechariah a captive from Babylon, Elisha a tiller of the soil. The Lord raised up as representative men the prophets and princes, the noble and the lowly, and by inspiration taught them truths to be given to His people.

The revealed will of God must stand forth distinct as a lamp that burneth. Those who, like yourself, are in responsible positions, we thank God can be a power for good if they are not perverted by prosperity. But in order that our work may be a success, we must cooperate with the heavenly messenger that is to lighten the whole earth with his glory. The Lord calls upon you, as upon Daniel, to enlist all your God-given powers in revealing Him to the world. The interest and effort of physicians are to be given, not to the health question alone, but to making known the truths for these last times, truths that are deciding the destiny of souls.

Daniel and his three companions had a special work to do. Although greatly honored in this work, they did not become in any way exalted. They were scholars, being skilled in secular as well as religious knowledge, but they had studied science without being corrupted. They were well-balanced because they had yielded themselves to the control of the Holy Spirit. These youth gave to God all the glory of their secular, scientific, and religious endowments. Their learning did not come by chance; they obtained knowledge by the faithful use of their powers, and God gave them skill and understanding.

True science and Bible religion are in perfect harmony. Let the students in our schools learn all they possibly can. But, as a rule, let them be educated in our own institutions. Be careful how you advise them to go to other schools, where error is taught, in order to complete their education. Do not give them the impression that greater educational advantages are to be obtained by mingling with those who do not seek wisdom from God. The great men of Babylon were willing to be benefited by the instruction that God gave through Daniel, to help the king out of his difficulty by the interpretation of his dream. But they were anxious to mix in their heathen religion with that of the Hebrews. Had Daniel and his fellows consented to such a compromise, they would, in the view of the Babylonians, have been complete as statesmen, fit to be entrusted with the affairs of the kingdom.

But the four Hebrews entered into no such arrangement. They were true to God, and God upheld them and honored them. The lesson is for us. “Seek ye first the kingdom of God, and His righteousness, and all these things shall be added unto you.”—Letter 57, 1896. (Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C., January 23, 1987. Entire Letter.)

As the title of the above letter suggests, biblical prophecy in relation to papal power, was not the specific topic being addressed by Mrs. White in this letter to Dr. Kellog. She was sharing her concerns with the Dr. regarding an apparent overemphasis of the health message, to the detriment of giving the third angel’s message in its entirety in a balanced manner.  According to her, the study of the prophecies of the books of Daniel and the Revelation being a most prominent part of the same.

It must be taken into account, that she made the statement in question, while addressing someone she believed was already over emphasizing the health aspect of our message to the point of harming the third angel’s message as a whole. The predominant part of which she established as the biblical prophecies of Daniel and the Revelation for these last days. In other words, when she said “We may have less to say in some lines, in regard to the Roman power and the papacy”, she was addressing an individual whom she believed was already saying less about the same, while saying to much or over emphasizing the health message. 

The statement was certainly not conclusive, nor did it actually convey that we would have less to say about the papal power, but perhaps concerning only some lines of thought or practices of the same. One does not precede a conclusive statement with the words “We may”. Saying that we might have less to say in some lines, to someone she believed was already not saying enough, most probably had more to do with being less offensive or antagonistic upon the point of disagreement at hand, than embodying a new mindset or principle in relation to papal involvement in fulfilling biblical prophecy. Thus she began the statement with we may, rather than we will.

To construe the meaning of that one sentence in Mrs. Whites letter to the effect that she believed there would be far less to say about the papacy in the future regarding the fulfillment of biblical prophecy, would be quite a long stretch. In fact, in light of the many conclusive statements she made regarding the same issue, and at later dates then the one we are examining, it would be nothing short of an attempt to deceive.

The point being made by Mrs. White in the letter at hand, was expressed by her on several other occasions also, and is summed up quite well in the following statement she made in the first paragraph of the letter under examination. “The health reform is as closely related to the third angel’s message as the arm to the body; but the arm cannot take the place of the body. The proclamation of the third angel’s message, the commandments of God, and the testimony of Jesus, is the burden of our work.” Nor will there be found at all by further examining her testimony, any indication that there will be less to say about the papacies direct involvement in the events of these final days. Let us then begin in the next chapter, a more thorough investigation of just exactly what Mrs. White had to say regarding the significance of the Three Angels Messages, and the place of the papacy in the same.

It should not seem strange to those who hold and proclaim the truth, that it will become less and less popular as time progresses.  Our denomination is not beyond being effected by the changes in society all around us. If in fact the papacy will continue to grow in power and influence as it has been, it is and will continue to become increasingly unpopular both within and without the church, to speak the truth concerning biblical prophecy in relation to her. This process has in fact been well under way for many years now. I have personally experienced an almost complete deemphasis of biblical prophecy from the pulpit of the church I no longer attend for that exact reason. Nor do I believe, is this trend of a local nature only, as I have heard otherwise from many others. I suppose, it is easier to avoid biblical prophecy altogether, than attempt to avoid an elephant in the midst its warnings.
« Last Edit: Sun Aug 15, 2021 - 10:48:31 by Amo »

Offline Amo

  • Legendary Member
  • ******
  • Posts: 6621
  • Manna: 71
  • (T)ogether (E)veryone (A)chieves (M)ore
Re: Romeward Bound
« Reply #1 on: Sat Aug 14, 2021 - 13:52:40 »
Chapter 2

Prominence of The Three Angels Messages

This chapter will primarily entail the words of Mrs. White speaking for herself. Which we will have more time to examine in the following chapters.

Testimonies for the Church Volume 9, Page 19
Called to Be Witnesses

In a special sense Seventh-day Adventists have been set in the world as watchmen and light bearers. To them has been entrusted the last warning for a perishing world. On them is shining wonderful light from the word of God. They have been given a work of the most solemn import—the proclamation of the first, second, and third angels’ messages. There is no other work of so great importance. They are to allow nothing else to absorb their attention.

The most solemn truths ever entrusted to mortals have been given us to proclaim to the world. The proclamation of these truths is to be our work. The world is to be warned, and God’s people are to be true to the trust committed to them. They are not to engage in speculation, neither are they to enter into business enterprises with unbelievers; for this would hinder them in their God-given work.

Christ says of His people: “Ye are the light of the world.” Matthew 5:14. It is not a small matter that the counsels and plans of God have been so clearly opened to us. It is a wonderful privilege to be able to understand the will of God as revealed in the sure word of prophecy. This places on us a heavy responsibility. God expects us to impart to others the knowledge that He has given us. It is His purpose that divine and human instrumentalities shall unite in the proclamation of the warning message.

So far as his opportunities extend, everyone who has received the light of truth is under the same responsibility as was the prophet of Israel to whom came the word: “Son of man, I have set thee a watchman unto the house of Israel; therefore thou shalt hear the word at My mouth, and warn them from Me. When I say unto the wicked, O wicked man, thou shalt surely die; if thou dost not speak to warn the wicked from his way, that wicked man shall die in his iniquity; but his blood will I require at thine hand. Nevertheless, if thou warn the wicked of his way to turn from it; if he do not turn from his way, he shall die in his iniquity; but thou hast delivered thy soul.” Ezekiel 33:7-9.

Are we to wait until the fulfillment of the prophecies of the end before we say anything concerning them? Of what value will our words be then? Shall we wait until God’s judgments fall upon the transgressor before we tell him how to avoid them? Where is our faith in the word of God? Must we see things foretold come to pass before we will believe what He has said? In clear, distinct rays light has come to us, showing us that the great day of the Lord is near at hand, “even at the doors.” Let us read and understand before it is too late.

Counsels to Writers and Editors, Pages 26&27

The Three Angels’ Messages—The proclamation of the first, second, and third angels’ messages has been located by the word of Inspiration. Not a peg or pin is to be removed. No human authority has any more right to change the location of these messages than to substitute the New Testament for the Old. The Old Testament is the gospel in figures and symbols. The New Testament is the substance. One is as essential as the other. The Old Testament presents lessons from the lips of Christ, and these lessons have not lost their force in any particular. The first and second messages were given in 1843 and 1844, and we are now under the proclamation of the third; but all three of the messages are still to be proclaimed. It is just as essential now as ever before that they shall be repeated to those who are seeking for the truth. By pen and voice we are to sound the proclamation, showing their order, and the application of the prophecies that bring us to the third angel’s message. There cannot be a third without the first and second. These messages we are to give to the world in publications, in discourses, showing in the line of prophetic history the things that have been, and the things that will be.—Manuscript 32, 1896.

Selected Messages Book 3, Page 405

Satan’s Wrath Against the Three Angels’ Messages.—The third angel is represented as flying in the midst of heaven, symbolizing the work of those who proclaim the first, second, and third angel’s messages; all are linked together. The evidences of the abiding, ever living truth of these grand messages that mean so much to us, that have awakened such intense opposition from the religious world, are not extinct. Satan is constantly seeking to cast his hellish shadow about these messages, so that the remnant people of God shall not clearly discern their import—their time and place—but they live, and are to exert their power upon our religious experience while time shall last....

Manuscript Releases Volume Nine [Nos. 664-770], Page 291

Increasing Importance of the Three Angels’ Messages.—The truth for this time, the third angel’s message, is to be proclaimed with a loud voice, meaning with increasing power, as we approach the great final test.... The present truth for this time comprises the messages, the third angel’s message succeeding the first and the second. The presentation of this message with all it embraces is our work. We stand as the remnant people in these last days to promulgate the truth and swell the cry of the third angel’s wonderful distinct message, giving the trumpet a certain sound. Eternal truth, which we have adhered to from the beginning, is to be maintained in all its increasing importance to the close of probation. The trumpet is to give no uncertain sound....

Manuscript Releases Volume Nine [Nos. 664-770], Page 290
MR No. 746 - Increasing Importance of the Three Angels’ Messages

Third Angel’s Message a Life-and-Death Question.-We know that now everything is at stake. The third angel’s message is to be at this time regarded as of the highest importance. It is a life-and-death question.

The eighteenth chapter of Revelation reveals the importance of presenting the truth in no measured terms, but with boldness and power. There must be no toning down of the truth, no muffling of the message for this time. Satan has devised a state of things whereby the proclamation of the third angel’s message shall be bound about. We must beware of his plans and methods. The third angel’s message is to be strengthened and confirmed....

Satan will so mingle his deceptions with truth that side issues will be created to turn the attention of the people from the great issue, the test to be brought upon the people of God in these last days.—Letter 28, 1900, pp. 2-4. (To W. W. Prescott and wife, February 17, 1900.)

A Worldwide Message.—The message of the angel following the third is now to be given to all parts of the world. It is to be the harvest message, and the whole earth will be lighted with the glory of God. The Lord has this one more call of mercy to the world, but the perversity of men diverts the work from its true bearing, and the light has to struggle amid the darkness of men who feel themselves competent to do a work that God has not appointed them to do.—Letter 86, 1900, pp. 8, 9. (To A. G. Daniells, June 18, 1900.)

Spiritual Gifts. Volume 1, Page 168
Chapter 29—A Firm Platform

I saw a company who stood well guarded and firm, and would give no countenance to those who would unsettle the established faith of the body. God looked upon them with approbation. I was shown three steps—one, two and three—the first, second and third angels’ messages. Said the angel, Woe to him who shall move a block, or stir a pin in these messages. The true understanding of these messages is of vital importance. The destiny of souls hangs upon the manner in which they are received.

Testimonies for the Church Volume 5, Page 455&456

God has called His church in this day, as He called ancient Israel, to stand as a light in the earth. By the mighty cleaver of truth, the messages of the first, second, and third angels, He has separated them from the churches and from the world to bring them into a sacred nearness to Himself. He has made them the depositaries of His law and has committed to them the great truths of prophecy for this time. Like the holy oracles committed to ancient Israel, these are a sacred trust to be communicated to the world. The three angels of Revelation 14 represent the people who accept the light of God’s messages and go forth as His agents to sound the warning throughout the length and breadth of the earth...

But very few of those who have received the light are doing the work entrusted to their hands. There are a few men of unswerving fidelity who do not study ease, convenience, or life itself, who push their way wherever they can find an opening to press the light of truth and vindicate the holy law of God......................................... ...............

Testimonies for the Church Volume 8, Page 116
The Message for this Time

I have been instructed to trace words of warning for our brethren and sisters who are in danger of losing sight of the special work for this time. The Lord has made us depositaries of sacred truth. We are to arise and shine. In every land we are to herald the second coming of Christ, in the language of the revelator proclaiming: “Behold, He cometh with clouds; and every eye shall see Him, and they also which pierced Him: and all kindreds of the earth shall wail because of Him.” Revelation 1:7.

What are we doing? Are we giving the message of the third angel?

Evangelism (Prophetic Preaching That Arrests Attention). Pgs. 195&196

The book of Revelation must be opened to the people. Many have been taught that it is a sealed book; but it is sealed only to those who reject light and truth. The truth it contains must be proclaimed, that people may have an opportunity to prepare for the events which are so soon to transpire. The third angel’s message must be presented as the only hope for the salvation of a perishing world.—Letter 87, 1896.

Three Messages Important—The theme of greatest importance is the third angel’s message, embracing the messages of the first and second angels. All should understand the truths contained in these messages and demonstrate them in daily life, for this is essential to salvation. We shall have to study earnestly, prayerfully, in order to understand these grand truths; and our power to learn and comprehend will be taxed to the utmost.—Letter 97, 1902.

The above quotes from Mrs. White, which certainly do not represent an exhaustive compilation, reveal her conviction that the giving of the Three Angels Messages are paramount to the mission of the Seventh Day Adventist Church. Sticking to the subject matter at hand then, let us examine these messages in the context of the papacies involvement to or with the same, or not in the following chapters.
« Last Edit: Sun Aug 15, 2021 - 10:50:29 by Amo »

Offline Amo

  • Legendary Member
  • ******
  • Posts: 6621
  • Manna: 71
  • (T)ogether (E)veryone (A)chieves (M)ore
Re: Romeward Bound
« Reply #2 on: Sat Aug 14, 2021 - 17:34:19 »
Chapter 3

The First Angel’s Messages

Rev 14:6 And I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people, 7 Saying with a loud voice, Fear God, and give glory to him; for the hour of his judgment is come: and worship him that made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and the fountains of waters.

As every Seventh Day Adventist understands it, the above message of the first angel is among other things a call back to worship of the true God, on His true Sabbath. This message is given during the hour of God’s judgment. Both of these truths being crucial doctrines to the establishment of the SDA Church, and also being in contradiction to or with the papacy and present day Protestantism for the most part. Though there is much room to expound upon this theme and the topic of judgment in relation to the same, which a great many have, it is not our purpose to do so in this book. We are examining the message and it’s relation to the papacy or not.

It is and would be possible of course to call people back to worship on the seventh day according to the commandment, rather than the first day according to man made tradition without reference to the papacy. This however, would require no explanation of the history of why the biblical Sabbath had apparently been replaced, in the first place. Which no doubt would be one of the first questions asked by inquiring minds either being introduced to the subject, or those seeking for the truth themselves. This is not to mention the fact that the papacy is still a major proponent of Sunday sacredness established through legislation. In any sense then, an in depth study of how the change took place would unquestionably entail the papacies involvement with the same.

As we have already examined, Ellen White considered this angel’s message along with the others to be of the utmost importance concerning life and death for all humanity. It goes without saying then, that a simple cursory investigation of the matter, certainly would not be sufficient to the drastic nature and consequences of any decision made concerning the message. To the contrary, we are advised to study the prophecies of Daniel and the Revelation earnestly and honestly.

The scriptures themselves give the clearest evidence that the messages of these angels is of the utmost importance. Immediately after the giving of these messages, the scriptures describe the second coming of Christ, and the reaping of both the harvests of this earth. These messages are given during and leading up to the last hours of this earth’s history. Likewise then, the scriptures themselves demand an honest and in depth investigation of these messages and all that pertains to them. It is not possible therefore, to examine the issues of the first angels message, without also examining the role which the papacy played and plays in it.

The Spirit of Prophecy Volume 4, Page 279-282

The papacy has attempted to change the law of God. The second commandment, forbidding image worship, has been dropped from the law, and the fourth commandment has been so changed as to authorize the observance of the first instead of the seventh day as the Sabbath. But papists urge as a reason for omitting the second commandment, that it is unnecessary, being included in the first, and that they are giving the law exactly as God designed it to be understood. This cannot be the change foretold by the prophet. An intentional, deliberate change is brought to view: “He shall think to change times and laws.” The change in the fourth commandment exactly fulfills the prophecy. For this change the only authority claimed is that of the church. Here the papal power openly sets itself above God.

The claim so often put forth, that Christ changed the Sabbath, is disproved by his own words. In his sermon on the mount he declared: “Think not that I am come to destroy the law or the prophets; I am not come to destroy, but to fulfill. For verily I say unto you, Till heaven and earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law, till all be fulfilled. Whosoever therefore shall break one of these least commandments, and shall teach men so, he shall be called the least in the kingdom of Heaven; but whosoever shall do and teach them, the same shall be called great in the kingdom of Heaven.” [Matthew 5:17-19.]

Roman Catholics acknowledge that the change of the Sabbath was made by their church; and they cite this change as evidence of the authority of the church to legislate in divine things, and declare that Protestants, by observing the Sabbath as thus changed, are recognizing her power. The Roman Church has not relinquished her claim to supremacy; and when the world and the Protestant churches accept a Sabbath of her creating, while they reject the Bible Sabbath, they virtually admit this assumption. They may claim the authority of apostles and Fathers for the change; but in so doing they ignore the very principle which separates them from Rome,—that “the Bible, and the Bible only, is the religion of Protestants.” The papist can see that they are deceiving themselves, willingly closing their eyes to the facts in the case. As the Sunday institution gains favor, he rejoices, feeling assured that it will eventually bring the whole Protestant world under the banner of Rome.

The fourth commandment, which Rome has endeavored to set aside, is the only precept of the decalogue that points to God as the Creator of the heavens and the earth, and thus distinguishes the true God from all false gods. The Sabbath was instituted to commemorate the work of creation, and thus to direct the minds of men to the true and living God. The fact of his creative power is cited throughout the Scriptures as proof that the God of Israel is superior to heathen deities. Had the Sabbath always been kept, man’s thoughts and affections would have been led to his Maker as the object of reverence and worship, and there would never have been an idolater, an atheist, or an infidel.

That institution which points to God as the Creator is a sign of his rightful authority over the beings he has made. The change of the Sabbath is the sign, or mark, of the authority of the Romish Church. Those who, understanding the claims of the fourth commandment, choose to observe the false in place of the true Sabbath, are thereby paying homage to that power by which alone it is commanded. The change in the fourth commandment is the change pointed out in the prophecy, and the keeping of the counterfeit Sabbath is the reception of the mark. But Christians of past generations observed the first day, supposing that they were keeping the Bible Sabbath, and there are in the churches of today many who honestly believe that Sunday is the Sabbath of divine appointment. None of these have received the mark of the beast. There are true Christians in every church, not excepting the Roman Catholic communion. The test upon this question does not come until Sunday observance is enforced by law, and the world is enlightened concerning the obligation of the true Sabbath. Not until the issue is thus plainly set before the people, and they are brought to choose between the commandments of God and the commandments of men, will those who continue in transgression receive the mark of the beast.

Dan 7:21 I beheld, and the same horn made war with the saints, and prevailed against them; 22 Until the Ancient of days came, and judgment was given to the saints of the most High; and the time came that the saints possessed the kingdom. 23 Thus he said, The fourth beast shall be the fourth kingdom upon earth, which shall be diverse from all kingdoms, and shall devour the whole earth, and shall tread it down, and break it in pieces. 24 And the ten horns out of this kingdom are ten kings that shall arise: and another shall rise after them; and he shall be diverse from the first, and he shall subdue three kings. 25 And he shall speak great words against the most High, and shall wear out the saints of the most High, and think to change times and laws: and they shall be given into his hand until a time and times and the dividing of time.

Rev 13:1 And I stood upon the sand of the sea, and saw a beast rise up out of the sea, having seven heads and ten horns, and upon his horns ten crowns, and upon his heads the name of blasphemy. 2 And the beast which I saw was like unto a leopard, and his feet were as the feet of a bear, and his mouth as the mouth of a lion: and the dragon gave him his power, and his seat, and great authority. 3 And I saw one of his heads as it were wounded to death; and his deadly wound was healed: and all the world wondered after the beast. 4 And they worshipped the dragon which gave power unto the beast: and they worshipped the beast, saying, Who is like unto the beast? who is able to make war with him? 5 And there was given unto him a mouth speaking great things and blasphemies; and power was given unto him to continue forty and two months. 6 And he opened his mouth in blasphemy against God, to blaspheme his name, and his tabernacle, and them that dwell in heaven. 7 And it was given unto him to make war with the saints, and to overcome them: and power was given him over all kindreds, and tongues, and nations. 8 And all that dwell upon the earth shall worship him, whose names are not written in the book of life of the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world. 9 If any man have an ear, let him hear. 10 He that leadeth into captivity shall go into captivity: he that killeth with the sword must be killed with the sword. Here is the patience and the faith of the saints. 11 And I beheld another beast coming up out of the earth; and he had two horns like a lamb, and he spake as a dragon. 12 And he exerciseth all the power of the first beast before him, and causeth the earth and them which dwell therein to worship the first beast, whose deadly wound was healed. 13 And he doeth great wonders, so that he maketh fire come down from heaven on the earth in the sight of men, 14 And deceiveth them that dwell on the earth by the means of those miracles which he had power to do in the sight of the beast; saying to them that dwell on the earth, that they should make an image to the beast, which had the wound by a sword, and did live. 15 And he had power to give life unto the image of the beast, that the image of the beast should both speak, and cause that as many as would not worship the image of the beast should be killed. 16 And he causeth all, both small and great, rich and poor, free and bond, to receive a mark in their right hand, or in their foreheads: 17 And that no man might buy or sell, save he that had the mark, or the name of the beast, or the number of his name. 18 Here is wisdom. Let him that hath understanding count the number of the beast: for it is the number of a man; and his number is Six hundred threescore and six.

The following is taken from - THE AUGSBURG CONFESSION OF FAITH
Which Was Submitted to His Imperial Majesty Charles V at the Diet of Augsburg in the Year 1530.
by Philip Melanchthon, 1497-1560

Moreover, it is disputed whether bishops or pastors have the right to introduce ceremonies in the Church, and to make laws concerning meats, holy-days and grades, that is, orders of ministers, etc. They that give this right to the bishops refer to this testimony John 16, 12. 13: I have yet many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now. Howbeit when He, the Spirit of Truth, is come, He will guide you into all truth. They also refer to the example of the Apostles, who commanded to abstain from blood and from things strangled, Acts 15, 29. They refer to the Sabbath-day as having been changed into the Lord's Day, contrary to the Decalog, as it seems. Neither is there any example whereof they make more than concerning the changing of the Sabbath-day. Great, say they, is the power of the Church, since it has dispensed with one of the Ten Commandments!
But concerning this question it is taught on our part (as has been shown above) that bishops have no power to decree anything against the Gospel. The Canonical Laws teach the same thing (Dist. IX) . Now, it is against Scripture to establish or require the observance of any traditions, to the end that by such observance we may make satisfaction for sins, or merit grace and righteousness. For the glory of Christ's merit suffers injury when, by such observances, we undertake to merit justification. But it is manifest that, by such belief, traditions have almost infinitely multiplied in the Church, the doctrine concerning faith and the righteousness of faith being meanwhile suppressed. For gradually more holy-days were made, fasts appointed, new ceremonies and services in honor of saints instituted, because the authors of such things thought that by these works they were meriting grace. Thus in times past the Penitential Canons increased, whereof we still see some traces in the satisfactions.

The following is from the CATECHISM OF THE CATHOLIC CHURCH. Emphasis mine.

Sunday- fulfillment of the sabbath

2175 Sunday is expressly distinguished from the sabbath which it follows chronologically every week; for Christians its ceremonial observance replaces that of the sabbath. In Christ's Passover, Sunday fulfills the spiritual truth of the Jewish sabbath and announces man's eternal rest in God. For worship under the Law prepared for the mystery of Christ, and what was done there prefigured some aspects of Christ:[107] 
Those who lived according to the old order of things have come to a new hope, no longer keeping the sabbath, but the Lord's Day, in which our life is blessed by him and by his death.[108]

2176 The celebration of Sunday observes the moral commandment inscribed by nature in the human heart to render to God an outward, visible, public, and regular worship "as a sign of his universal beneficence to all."[109] Sunday worship fulfills the moral command of the Old Covenant, taking up its rhythm and spirit in the weekly celebration of the Creator and Redeemer of his people.

A day of grace and rest from work

2184 Just as God "rested on the seventh day from all his work which he had done,"[121] human life has a rhythm of work and rest. The institution of the Lord's Day helps everyone enjoy adequate rest and leisure to cultivate their familial, cultural, social, and religious lives.[122]

2185 On Sundays and other holy days of obligation, the faithful are to refrain from engaging in work or activities that hinder the worship owed to God, the joy proper to the Lord's Day, the performance of the works of mercy, and the appropriate relaxation of mind and body.[123] Family needs or important social service can legitimately excuse from the obligation of Sunday rest. The faithful should see to it that legitimate excuses do not lead to habits prejudicial to religion, family life, and health. 
The charity of truth seeks holy leisure- the necessity of charity accepts just work.[124]

2186 Those Christians who have leisure should be mindful of their brethren who have the same needs and the same rights, yet cannot rest from work because of poverty and misery. Sunday is traditionally consecrated by Christian piety to good works and humble service of the sick, the infirm, and the elderly. Christians will also sanctify Sunday by devoting time and care to their families and relatives, often difficult to do on other days of the week. Sunday is a time for reflection, silence, cultivation of the mind, and meditation which furthers the growth of the Christian interior life.

2187 Sanctifying Sundays and holy days requires a common effort. Every Christian should avoid making unnecessary demands on others that would hinder them from observing the Lord's Day. Traditional activities (sport, restaurants, etc.), and social necessities (public services, etc.), require some people to work on Sundays, but everyone should still take care to set aside sufficient time for leisure. With temperance and charity the faithful will see to it that they avoid the excesses and violence sometimes associated with popular leisure activities. In spite of economic constraints, public authorities should ensure citizens a time intended for rest and divine worship. Employers have a similar obligation toward their employees.

2188 In respecting religious liberty and the common good of all, Christians should seek recognition of Sundays and the Church's holy days as legal holidays. They have to give everyone a public example of prayer, respect, and joy and defend their traditions as a precious contribution to the spiritual life of society. If a country's legislation or other reasons require work on Sunday, the day should nevertheless be lived as the day of our deliverance which lets us share in this "festal gathering," this "assembly of the firstborn who are enrolled in heaven."[125]

2189 "Observe the sabbath day, to keep it holy" (Deut 5:12). "The seventh day is a sabbath of solemn rest, holy to the Lord" (Ex 31:15).

2190 The sabbath, which represented the completion of the first creation, has been replaced by Sunday which recalls the new creation inaugurated by the Resurrection of Christ.

2191 The Church celebrates the day of Christ's Resurrection on the "eighth day," Sunday, which is rightly called the Lord's Day (cf. SC 106).

2192 "Sunday . . . is to be observed as the foremost holy day of obligation in the universal Church" (CIC, can. 1246 # 1). "On Sundays and other holy days of obligation the faithful are bound to participate in the Mass" (CIC, can. 1247).

2193 "On Sundays and other holy days of obligation the faithful are bound . . . to abstain from those labors and business concerns which impede the worship to be rendered to God, the joy which is proper to the Lord's Day, or the proper relaxation of mind and body" (CIC, can. 1247).

2194 The institution of Sunday helps all "to be allowed sufficient rest and leisure to cultivate their amilial, cultural, social, and religious lives" (GS 67 # 3).

2195 Every Christian should avoid making unnecessary demands on others that would hinder them from observing the Lord's Day.

In light of all the above information, the idea of giving the first angel’s message without reference to the Church of Rome, would be at the least bordering on deception. Would this not be a step in the direction of the most of the rest of Protestantism today, which also denies the truth about the Sabbath and the pre-advent judgment.
« Last Edit: Sun Aug 15, 2021 - 10:54:00 by Amo »

Offline Amo

  • Legendary Member
  • ******
  • Posts: 6621
  • Manna: 71
  • (T)ogether (E)veryone (A)chieves (M)ore
Re: Romeward Bound
« Reply #3 on: Sat Aug 14, 2021 - 19:39:08 »
Chapter 4

The Second Angel’s Message

Rev 14:8 And there followed another angel, saying, Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that great city, because she made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication.

Without question, the identity of who or what is represented by Babylon in the above message is crucial to the proper understanding of the same. There is no question either, that traditional Adventism associates the papacy with Babylon. This was and is not at all a new concept of Adventism, but was believed also by vast numbers of the Protestant Reformers and denominations of the past.

It seems however, that since the times of actual persecution of Protestants by the papacy fades into the distant past for the most part, so also has their conviction regarding the same. This is a subject which deserves a great deal of attention, which we might find time to address in later chapters. Nor is our own Church immune to this same influence, but to the contrary, many of our ranks seem to be heading down this same road. For now though, we will stick to simply identifying Babylon.

From here we will proceed to the testimony of some of the Protestant Reformers regarding the identity of Babylon. Though some of their testimony may seem rather harsh, the reality of the times must be understood, not only would the papacy have gladly burned these men at the stake, but she actually did burn more than just a few of them. Their animosity was very real and brought about by severe abuse and persecution by the papacy. Their testimony is of course crucial to establishing historical context in relation to the papacies relation to Babylon and therefore the second angel’s message, or not.

After examining their testimony, we will examine some of the same from Mrs. White.

WALTER BRUTE fourteenth-century British or Welsh layman and Lollard scholar.

“ If the city of Rome do allow his Traditions, and do disallow Christ’s holy Commandments, and Christ’s Doctrine, that it may confirm his Traditions; then is she Babylon the Great, or the Daughter of Babylon, and the Great Whore sitting upon many waters, with whom the Kings of the Earth have committed Fornication, and the Inhabitants of the earth are become drunken with the Wine of her Harlotry lying open to Bawdry. With whose spiritual Whoredom, Enchantments, Witchcrafts, and Simon Magus Merchandises, the whole round world is infected and seduced; saying in her heart, I sit as a Queen, and Widow I am not, neither shall I see Sorrow and mourning.  (Registrum, p. 288; Foxe, Acts, vol. 1, p. 546.)

“ Fly from Rome, for Babylon signifies confusion, and Rome hath confused all the Scriptures, confused all vices together, confused everything. Fly, then, from Rome, and come to repentance.” (Villari, op. cit., p.413, citing Lenten Sermon (1496), for Wednesday after fifth Sunday.)

MARTIN LUTHER (1483-1546)  “ I cry aloud on behalf of liberty and conscience, and I proclaim with confidence that no kind of law can with any justice be imposed on Christians, whether by men or angels, except so far as they themselves will; for we are free from all. If such laws are imposed on us, we ought so to endure them as still to preserve the consciousness of our liberty. We ought to know and steadfastly to protest that a wrong is being done to that liberty, though we may bear and even glory in that wrong; taking care neither to justify the tyrant nor to murmur against the tyranny. ‘Who is he that will harm you, if ye be followers of that which is good? (1 Pet. 3:13.) All things work together for good to the elect of God. Since, however, there are but few who understand the glory of baptism and the happiness of Christian liberty, or who can understand them for the tyranny of the Pope- I for my part will set free my own mind and deliver my conscience, by declaring aloud to the Pope and all papists, that, unless they shall throw aside all their laws and traditions, and restore liberty to the churches of Christ, and cause that liberty to be taught, they are guilty of the death of all the souls which are perishing in this wretched bondage, and that the papacy is in truth nothing else than the kingdom of Babylon and of very Antichrist.For who is the man of sin and the son of perdition, but he who by his teaching and his ordinances increases the sin and perdition of souls in the Church; while he yet sits in the Church as if he were God? All these conditions have now for many ages been fulfilled by the papal tyranny. It has extinguished faith, darkened the sacraments, crushed the gospel; while it has enjoined and multiplied without end its own laws, which are not only wicked and sacrilegious, but also most unlearned and barbarous.” (Luther, First Principles, pp. 196, 197 (Schriften, vol. 19. Cols. 70, 71).

NICOLAUS VON AMSDORF (1483-1565) ‘ This beast we know is the Roman Empire, which carries and supports the red Babylonian whore, which is the Papacy. ” (Nicolaus von Amsdorf, Funff furnemliche und gewisse Zeichen, sig. D1r.-D2r.)

MATTHIAS FLAGIUS (Vlacich)  (1520-1575) The sixth and last reason for our separation from the pope and his followers be this: By many writings of our church, by the Divinely Inspired Word, by prophecies concerning the future and by the special characteristics of the papacy, it has been profusely and thoroughly proved that the pope with his prelates and clergy is the real true great Antichrist, that his kingdom is the real Babylon, a never ceasing fountain and a mother of all abominable idolatry. (Flacius, Etliche Hochwichtige Ursachen und Grunde, warumb das sich alle Christen von dem Antichrist…..absondern sollen.)

HEINRICH BULLINGER (1504-1575)The scarlet woman of Revelation 17 is “the Romish church” and Rome the seat of the Beast. (Bullinger, A Hundred Sermons upon the Apocalips, preface; see also his Decades, decade 4, sermon 7, pp. 273 ff.)

WILLIAM TYNDALE (1484-1536) And [they] have set up that great idol, the whore of Babylon, antichrist of Rome, whom they call pope; and have conspired against all commonwealths, and have made them a several kingdom, wherein it is lawful, unpunished, to work all abomination. (Tyndale, The Obedience of a Christian Man, in Works, vol. 1, p. 191.)

NICHOLAS RIDLEY (1500-1555)The head, under Satan, of all mischief is Antichrist and his brood; and the same is he which is the Babylonical beast, The beast is he whereupon the whore sitteth. The whore is that city, saith John in plain words, which hath empire over the kings of the earth. This whore hath a golden cup of abominations in her hand, whereof she maketh to drink the kings of the earth, and of the wine of this harlot all nations hath drunk; yea, and kings of the earth have lain by this whore; and merchants of the earth, by virtue of her pleasant merchandise, have been made rich.

Now what city is there in the whole world, that when John wrote, ruled over the kings of the earth; or what city can be read of in any time, that of the city itself challenged the empire over the kings of the earth, but only the city of Rome, and that since the usurpation of that See hath grown to her full strength? And is it not read, that old and ancient writers understood Peter’s former Epistle to be written at Rome, and it to be called of him in the same Epistle, in plain terms, Babylon! BY the abominations thereof, I understand all the whole trade of the Romish religion, under the name and title of Christ, which is contrary to the only rule of all true religion, that is God’s word.(“Conferences…Between Nicholas Ridley and Hugh Latimer,” in Ridley, Works, p. 258)

JOHN PHILPOT (1516-1555)  St John in the Apocalypse telleth us plainly, that none of those who are written in the book of life do receive the mark of the beast, which is, of the papistical synagogue, either in their foreheads or else in their hands, that is, apparently or obediently….Finally, in the 18th of the Apocalypse, God biddeth us plainly to depart from this Babylonical synagogue, and not to be partakers of her trespass……….

Ponder therefore well, good brethren and sisters, these scriptures, which be written for your erudition and reformation; whereof one iota is not written in vain; which be utterly against all counterfeit collusion to be used of us with the papists in their fantastical religion. (Philpot, Examinations and Writings, letter1, p. 222.)

JOHN BRADFORD (1510-1555) Ah, wretches then that we be, if we will defile either part with the rose-coloured whore of Babylon’s filthy mass-abomination! It had been better for us never to have been washed, than so to wallow ourselves in the filthy puddle of popery: it had been better never to have known the truth, than thus to betray it. Surely, surely, let such men fear, that their ‘latter end be not worse than the beginning.’ (John Bradford in Writings [vol. 1] {Sermons, Meditations, Examinations}, vol. 1, p. 390.)

JOHN HOOPER (1495-1555)  Of that wicked and pestilent see and chair of Rome, which is indeed the very whore of Babylon that St John describeth in the Revelation of Jesus Christ, sitting upon a seven headed beast, which St John himself interpreted to be seven hills, and the children in the grammar-school do know that Rome is called civitas septem montium, the city of seven hills. (Hooper, An Apology Against the Untrue and Slanderous Reports, in Works, vol. 2, p. 554.)

THOMAS CRANMER (1489-1556)  And in the seventeenth chapter he lively setteth forth the pope in his own colours, under the person of the whore of Babylon being drunken with the blood of saints; pointing, as it were with his finger, who this whore of Babylon is, and the place where she shall reign, saying: ‘The woman which thou sawest is that great city which reigneth over the kings of the earth.’ Now what other city reigned at that time, or at any time since, over the christian kings of the earth, but only Rome? Whereof it followed Rome to be the seat of antichrist, and the pope to be very antichrist himself.(Cranmer, Works, vol. 1,  pp. 62, 63.)

Edwin Sandys (1519-1588)  This is our apostasy. We have forsaken him that hath forsaken God, and whom God hath forsaken: we have left that man of sin, that rose-colored harlot with whom the kings of the earth have committed fornication, that triple-crowned beast, that double-sworded tyrant, that thief and murderer, who hath robbed so many souls of salvation, and sucked so much innocent blood of christian martyrs, that adversary unto Christ, that pretensed vicar, who hath displaced the person, not only taking upon him Christ’s room and office, but also boasting himself as if he were a god, and being content of his parasites so to be called. (Edwin Sandys, The Sermons of Edwin Sandys, p. 389.)

Jean (John) Calvin (1509-1564) Daniel and Paul had predicted that Antichrist would sit in the temple of God. The head of that cursed and abominable kingdom, in the Western Church, we affirm to be the Pope. When his seat is placed in the temple of God, it suggests, that his kingdom will be such, that he will not abolish the name of Christ or the Church. Hence it appears , that we by no means deny that churches may exist, even under his tyranny; but he has profaned them by sacrilegious impiety, afflicted them by cruel despotism, corrupted and almost terminated their existence by false and pernicious doctrines; like poisonous potions, in such churches, Christ lies half buried, the gospel is suppressed, piety exterminated, and the worship of God almost abolished; in a word, they are altogether in such a state of confusion, that they exhibit a picture of Babylon, rather than the holy city of God. (Calvin, Institutes, vol. 2, pp. 314,315. The English translation of 1561, fol. 15v, gives the same thought, only in the quaint but often more ivivd phrasing of the time.)

JOHN NAPIER  (NEPER)  (1550-1617) In the former proposition was described the holie Spouse of Christ, here is to bee described the filthie whoore of Sathan, there that Ladie, who is adorned with the Sunne, Starres, and heavenlie virtues: here that Adultresse, who glories in golde, silver, precious stones, and worllie pleasures: there shee, who is persecuted by the Dragon, here she unto whome the Dragon doeth give authoritie: There she, who is chaced into the wilderness, and hath no lodge to hide her in; here she who impireth above all people, and is the Metropolitane citie of the world. And finallie, seeing in al things this Whoore, or whoorish Babylon, is contrarious to Christes holie Spouse, lette us, and all Christians trie her out, as our detestable and deadlie enemie, and see what Babylon she is. We say then, that this Babylon, is not that reall Babylon of Chaldee, but Rome, for these reasons. First, for that this Babylon is called mysterium Babylon, that is to say, mysticall or figurative Babylon: Therefore, it is not Babylon it self in Chaldee. (John Napier, A Plaine Discovery of the Whole Revelation of Saint Iohn., p. 34. This first reason was supported by a series of supplemental arguments.)

For firste (saieth the text) the Woman that sate upon this Beast, is the great Citie, that sitteth over the Kings of the earth: So the chiefe seate and citie of the Latine or Romane Empire, is that great citie Rome, that had Empire overe all the kingdomes of the earth. (Ibid., pp. 36,37; and introductory table.)

The above quotes are of course just a few examples taken from a vast sea of Protestant Reformers and literature written by them, their followers, and many a predecessor. Without question then, history bears the testimony that many of those who suffered abuse and persecution at the hands of the papacy, and a great many there were, identified her as the prophetic Babylon of scripture. It is the writers opinion that all Christians would do well to study this neglected history.

We will now begin and examination of some testimony from Mrs. White regarding Babylon.

The Great Controversy 1888, Page 382

The woman, Babylon, of Revelation 17, is described as “arrayed in purple and scarlet color, and decked with gold and precious stones and pearls, having a golden cup in her hand full of abominations and filthiness.... And upon her forehead was a name written, Mystery, Babylon the Great, the mother of harlots.” Says the prophet, “I saw the woman drunken with the blood of the saints, and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus.” [Revelation 17:4-6.] Babylon is further declared to be “that great city, which reigneth over the kings of the earth.” [Revelation 17:18.] The power that for so many centuries maintained despotic sway over the monarchs of Christendom, is Rome. The purple and scarlet color, the gold and precious stones and pearls, vividly picture the magnificence and more than kingly pomp affected by the haughty see of Rome. And no other power could be so truly declared “drunken with the blood of the saints” as that church which has so cruelly persecuted the followers of Christ. Babylon is also charged with the sin of unlawful connection with “the kings of the earth.” It was by departure from the Lord, and alliance with the heathen, that the Jewish church became a harlot; and Rome, corrupting herself in like manner by seeking the support of worldly powers, receives a like condemnation. Babylon is said to be “the mother of harlots.” By her daughters must be symbolized churches that cling to her doctrines and traditions, and follow her example of sacrificing the truth and the approval of God, in order to form an unlawful alliance with the world.

The Spirit of Prophecy Volume 4, Page 233

In Revelation 17, Babylon is represented as a woman, a figure which is used in the Scriptures as the symbol of a church. A virtuous woman represents a pure church, a vile woman an apostate church. Babylon is said to be a harlot; and the prophet beheld her drunken with the blood of saints and martyrs. The Babylon thus described represents Rome, that apostate church which has so cruelly persecuted the followers of Christ. But Babylon the harlot is the mother of daughters who follow her example of corruption. Thus are represented those churches that cling to the doctrines and traditions of Rome and follow her worldly practices, and whose fall is announced in the second angel’s message.

The Great Controversy 1888, Page 65

The Waldenses were the first of all the peoples of Europe to obtain a translation of the Holy Scriptures. Hundreds of years before the Reformation, they possessed the Bible in manuscript in their native tongue. They had the truth unadulterated, and this rendered them the special objects of hatred and persecution. They declared the Church of Rome to be the apostate Babylon of the Apocalypse, and at the peril of their lives they stood up to resist her corruptions. While, under the pressure of long-continued persecution, some compromised their faith, little by little yielding its distinctive principles, others held fast the truth. Through ages of darkness and apostasy, there were Waldenses who denied the supremacy of Rome, who rejected image worship as idolatry, and who kept the true Sabbath. Under the fiercest tempests of opposition they maintained their faith. Though gashed by the Savoyard spear, and scorched by the Romish fagot, they stood unflinchingly for God’s Word and his honor.

The Great Controversy 1888, Page 59 & 60

In the thirteenth century was established that most terrible of all the engines of the papacy,—the Inquisition. The prince of darkness wrought with the leaders of the papal hierarchy. In their secret councils, Satan and his angels controlled the minds of evil men, while unseen in the midst stood an angel of God, taking the fearful record of their iniquitous decrees, and writing the history of deeds too horrible to appear to human eyes. “Babylon the great” was “drunken with the blood of the saints.” The mangled forms of millions of martyrs cried to God for vengeance upon that apostate power.

Popery had become the world’s despot. Kings and emperors bowed to the decrees of the Roman pontiff. The destinies of men, both for time and for eternity, seemed under his control. For hundreds of years the doctrines of Rome had been extensively and implicitly received, its rites reverently performed, its festivals generally observed. Its clergy were honored and liberally sustained. Never since has the Roman Church attained to greater dignity, magnificence, or power.

The Great Controversy 1888, Page 248

Barnes and Frith, the faithful friends of Tyndale, arose to defend the truth. The Ridleys and Cranmer followed. These leaders in the English Reformation were men of learning, and most of them had been highly esteemed for zeal or piety in the Romish communion. Their opposition to the papacy was the result of their knowledge of the errors of the “holy see.” Their acquaintance with the mysteries of Babylon, gave greater power to their testimonies against her.

S.D.A. Bible Commentary Vol. 7, Page 983

Chapter 17
1-5 (Revelation 13:11-17; Revelation 18:1-5; 2 Thessalonians 2:7-12). Deceiver of All Nations—In the seventeenth of Revelation is foretold the destruction of all the churches who corrupt themselves by idolatrous devotion to the service of the papacy, those who have drunk of the wine of the wrath of her fornication. [Revelation 17:1-4 quoted.] Thus is represented the papal power, which with all deceivableness of unrighteousness, by outside attraction and gorgeous display, deceives all nations; promising them, as did Satan our first parents, all good to those who receive its mark, and all harm to those who oppose its fallacies. The power which has the deepest inward corruption will make the greatest display, and will clothe itself with the most elaborate signs of power. The Bible plainly declares that this covers a corrupt and deceiving wickedness. “Upon her forehead was a name written, Mystery, Babylon the Great, The Mother of Harlots and Abominations of the Earth.”

What is it that gives its kingdom to this power? Protestantism, a power which, while professing to have the temper and spirit of a lamb and to be allied to Heaven, speaks with the voice of a dragon. It is moved by a power from beneath (Letter 232, 1899).

The Review and Herald December 6, 1892 Let the Trumpet Give a Certain Sound

By Mrs. E. G. White
The influence of these messages has been deepening and widening, setting in motion the springs of action in thousands of hearts, bringing into existence institutions of learning, publishing houses, and health institutions; all these are the instrumentalities of God to co-operate in the grand work represented by the first, second, third angels flying in the midst of heaven to warn the inhabitants of the world that Christ is coming again with power and great glory. The prophet says, “I saw another angel come down from heaven, having great power: and the earth was lightened with glory. And he cried mightily with a strong voice, saying, Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen, and is become the habitation of devils.” This is the same message that was given by the second angel. Babylon is fallen, “because she made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication.” What is that wine?—Her false doctrines. She has given to the world a false Sabbath instead of the Sabbath of the fourth commandment, and has repeated the falsehood that Satan first told to Eve in Eden,—the natural immortality of the soul. Many kindred errors she has spread far and wide, “teaching for doctrines the commandments of men.”

When Jesus began his public ministry, he cleansed the temple from its sacrilegious profanation. Among the last acts of his ministry was the second cleansing of the temple. So in the last work for the warning of the world, two distinct calls are made to the churches. The second angel’s message is, “Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that great city, because she made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication.” And in the loud cry of the third angel’s message a voice is heard from heaven saying, “Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues. For her sins have reached unto heaven, and God hath remembered her iniquities.”

Without question, the testimony of Mrs. White is in agreement with that of the Protestant Reformers. The Church of Rome, is “BABYLON THE GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH”. As a mother though, she has daughters. Mrs. White moves ahead with time as a true historicist and identifies those daughters as the once Protestant denominations that have stopped the protest and reformation, and are conforming to the image of Rome. These are the daughters, along with others, that will cooperate with and strengthen Rome in the final conflict.

Though these backsliding Protestant denominations already have or will become part of Babylon by cooperating with her, they cannot take her place. Nor displace her, she is the original, the true leading institution in the end game. In fact, the entire world apart from God’s people alone, will unite under her banner. They may all be called citizens of Babylon, but they are not “that great city, which reigneth over the kings of the earth.” (Rev 17:18) She is the true leader, even if it is behind the scenes. Her plans to bring all humanity together in unity under her direction are no secret to those who are paying proper attention. Observe the following -

Man’s earthly activity, when inspired and sustained by charity, contributes to the building of the universal city of God, which is the goal of the history of the human family. In an increasingly globalized society, the common good and the effort to obtain it cannot fail to assume the dimensions of the whole human family, that is to say, the community of peoples and nations, in such a way as to shape the earthly city in unity and peace, rendering it to some degree an anticipation and a prefiguration of the undivided city of God.  (ENCYCLICAL LETTER CARITAS IN VERITATE OF THE SUPREME PONTIFF BENEDICT XVI TO THE BISHOPS PRIESTS AND DEACONS MEN AND WOMEN RELIGIOUS THE LAY FAITHFUL AND ALL PEOPLE OF GOOD WILL ON INTEGRAL HUMAN DEVELOPMENT IN CHARITY AND TRUTH)

As we will examine in later chapters, Rome intends of course to be the guiding force behind the establishment of the above counterfeit city of God. A city that will allow for every kind of religion no doubt, accept true biblical Christianity. For the purpose of this chapter though, we have reached our only logical conclusion. There can be no giving of the second angel’s message, void of reference to the Church of Rome. She has been identified as Babylon the great by true Protestants all throughout their history. If we are to abandon this truth, then we will be heading down the same road as the rest of apostate Protestantism?
« Last Edit: Sun Aug 15, 2021 - 10:56:58 by Amo »

Offline Amo

  • Legendary Member
  • ******
  • Posts: 6621
  • Manna: 71
  • (T)ogether (E)veryone (A)chieves (M)ore
Re: Romeward Bound
« Reply #4 on: Sun Aug 15, 2021 - 10:44:44 »
Chapter 5

The Third Angel’s Message

Rev 14:9 And the third angel followed them, saying with a loud voice, If any man worship the beast and his image, and receive his mark in his forehead, or in his hand, 10 The same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God, which is poured out without mixture into the cup of his indignation; and he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone in the presence of the holy angels, and in the presence of the Lamb: 11 And the smoke of their torment ascendeth up for ever and ever: and they have no rest day nor night, who worship the beast and his image, and whosoever receiveth the mark of his name.

Just as every Seventh Day Adventist understands that the first angle’s message is a call back to the worship of the true God on His true Sabbath, so also they know that the third angel’s message is a warning about keeping the false Sabbath of human origin and tradition over and in place of the same. We already know that Rome intends and teaches that Sunday sacredness should be established by law. It is just a matter of getting enough support from apostate Protestantism and others, to make it happen. The papacies Sunday laws have been with us in many a nation throughout history now, since first established by Constantine in the formation of the papacy itself. The papacy itself being that form of apostate “Christianity” which first abandoned the power of the Holy spirit of God by way of conviction, in favor of the power of the state by way of coercion. Constantine’s Sunday law itself being a major catalyst of all such further future developments. For a more in depth examination of this process see -

This being the case, it is of course nonsensical to think she could be left out or excluded from mention while giving the third angel’s warning. At this point, we will take a look at Rev. 13 regarding the establishment of the false worship warned against.

Rev 13:1 And I stood upon the sand of the sea, and saw a beast rise up out of the sea, having seven heads and ten horns, and upon his horns ten crowns, and upon his heads the name of blasphemy. 2 And the beast which I saw was like unto a leopard, and his feet were as the feet of a bear, and his mouth as the mouth of a lion: and the dragon gave him his power, and his seat, and great authority. 3 And I saw one of his heads as it were wounded to death; and his deadly wound was healed: and all the world wondered after the beast. 4 And they worshipped the dragon which gave power unto the beast: and they worshipped the beast, saying, Who is like unto the beast? who is able to make war with him? 5 And there was given unto him a mouth speaking great things and blasphemies; and power was given unto him to continue forty and two months. 6 And he opened his mouth in blasphemy against God, to blaspheme his name, and his tabernacle, and them that dwell in heaven. 7 And it was given unto him to make war with the saints, and to overcome them: and power was given him over all kindreds, and tongues, and nations. 8 And all that dwell upon the earth shall worship him, whose names are not written in the book of life of the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world. 9 If any man have an ear, let him hear. 10 He that leadeth into captivity shall go into captivity: he that killeth with the sword must be killed with the sword. Here is the patience and the faith of the saints. 11 And I beheld another beast coming up out of the earth; and he had two horns like a lamb, and he spake as a dragon. 12 And he exerciseth all the power of the first beast before him, and causeth the earth and them which dwell therein to worship the first beast, whose deadly wound was healed. 13 And he doeth great wonders, so that he maketh fire come down from heaven on the earth in the sight of men, 14 And deceiveth them that dwell on the earth by the means of those miracles which he had power to do in the sight of the beast; saying to them that dwell on the earth, that they should make an image to the beast, which had the wound by a sword, and did live. 15 And he had power to give life unto the image of the beast, that the image of the beast should both speak, and cause that as many as would not worship the image of the beast should be killed. 16 And he causeth all, both small and great, rich and poor, free and bond, to receive a mark in their right hand, or in their foreheads: 17 And that no man might buy or sell, save he that had the mark, or the name of the beast, or the number of his name. 18 Here is wisdom. Let him that hath understanding count the number of the beast: for it is the number of a man; and his number is Six hundred threescore and six.

As is obvious from the above prophecies, the first and second beasts of Rev. 13 do not pass from one to the other by succession as the prophetic beasts of the book of Daniel did. The first beast does not die and pass on, but receives a deadly wound and is healed. The second beast plays a crucial part in the healing and reestablishment of the first beast, by creating an image to it. That image speaks, and causes any that will not worship the image to be killed. All Seventh Day Adventists understand that beasts, that is governments or kingdoms speak through their laws. The image of the first beast will of course be the reestablishment of civil laws concerning Sunday sacredness, a child of the papacy.

These two beasts work together, and in fact create a third and final beast of prophetic history, but that is another subject altogether.(See previously provided link for more detail concerning the same.) Once again though, it would be impossible to give this third angels message without any reference to the papacy. She is the progenitor of the worship that will be forced upon all, and directly involved in bringing this about. Ellen White of course had much to say about this.

The Spirit of Prophecy Volume 4, Page 279

The beast with lamb-like horns commands “all, both small and great, rich and poor, free and bond, to receive a mark in their right hand, or in their foreheads; and that no man might buy or sell, save he that had the mark, or the name of the beast, or the number of his name.” [Revelation 13:16, 17.] This is the mark concerning which the third angel utters his warning. It is the mark of the first beast, or the papacy, and is therefore to be sought among the distinguishing characteristics of that power. The prophet Daniel declared that the Roman Church, symbolized by the little horn, was to think to change times and laws, [Daniel 7:25.] while Paul styled it the man of sin, [2 Thessalonians 2:3, 4.] who was to exalt himself above God. Only by changing God’s law could the papacy exalt itself above God; whoever should understandingly keep the law as thus changed would be giving supreme honor to that power by which the change was made. Such an act of obedience to papal laws would be a mark of allegiance to the pope in the place of God.

Testimonies for the Church Volume 6, Page 60-62

The third angel’s message is to be given with power. The power of the proclamation of the first and second messages is to be intensified in the third. In the Revelation John says of the heavenly messenger who unites with the third angel: “I saw another angel come down from heaven, having great power; and the earth was lightened with his glory. And he cried mightily with a strong voice.” Revelation 18:1, 2. We are in danger of giving the third angel’s message in so indefinite a manner that it does not impress the people. So many other interests are brought in that the very message which should be proclaimed with power becomes tame and voiceless. At our camp meetings a mistake has been made. The Sabbath question has been touched upon, but has not been presented as the great test for this time. While the churches profess to believe in Christ, they are violating the law which Christ Himself proclaimed from Sinai. The Lord bids us: “Show My people their transgression, and the house of Jacob their sins.” Isaiah 58:1. The trumpet is to give a certain sound.

When you have a congregation before you for only two weeks, do not defer the presentation of the Sabbath question until everything else is presented, supposing that you thus pave the way for it. Lift up the standard—the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus. Make this the important theme. Then, by your strong arguments, make it of still greater force. Dwell more on the Revelation. Read, explain, and enforce its teaching.

Our warfare is aggressive. Tremendous issues are before us, yea, and right upon us. Let our prayers ascend to God that the four angels may still hold the four winds, that they may not blow to injure or destroy until the last warning has been given to the world. Then let us work in harmony with our prayers. Let nothing lessen the force of the truth for this time. The present truth is to be our burden. The third angel’s message must do its work of separating from the churches a people who will take their stand on the platform of eternal truth.
Our message is a life-and-death message, and we must let it appear as it is, the great power of God. We are to present it in all its telling force.
Then the Lord will make it effectual. It is our privilege to expect large things, even the demonstration of the Spirit of God. This is the power that will convict and convert the soul.

The perils of the last days are upon us, and in our work we are to warn the people of the danger they are in. Let not the solemn scenes which prophecy has revealed be left untouched. If our people were half awake, if they realized the nearness of the events portrayed in the Revelation, a reformation would be wrought in our churches, and many more would believe the message. We have no time to lose; God calls upon us to watch for souls as they that must give an account. Advance new principles, and crowd in the clear-cut truth. It will be as a sword cutting both ways. But be not too ready to take a controversial attitude. There will be times when we must stand still and see the salvation of God. Let Daniel speak, let the Revelation speak, and tell what is truth. But whatever phase of the subject is presented, uplift Jesus as the center of all hope, “the Root and the Offspring of David, and the bright and morning Star.” Revelation 22:16.

Testimonies for the Church Volume 6, Page 241

Medical missionary work is in no case to be divorced from the gospel ministry. The Lord has specified that the two shall be as closely connected as the arm is with the body. Without this union neither part of the work is complete. The medical missionary work is the gospel in illustration.

But God did not design that the medical missionary work should eclipse the work of the third angel’s message. The arm is not to become the body. The third angel’s message is the gospel message for these last days, and in no case is it to be overshadowed by other interests and made to appear an unessential consideration. When in our institutions anything is placed above the third angel’s message, the gospel is not there the great leading power.

Counsels to Writers and Editors, Page 26 & 27

The Three Angels’ Messages
—The proclamation of the first, second, and third angels’ messages has been located by the word of Inspiration. Not a peg or pin is to be removed. No human authority has any more right to change the location of these messages than to substitute the New Testament for the Old. The Old Testament is the gospel in figures and symbols. The New Testament is the substance. One is as essential as the other. The Old Testament presents lessons from the lips of Christ, and these lessons have not lost their force in any particular. The first and second messages were given in 1843 and 1844, and we are now under the proclamation of the third; but all three of the messages are still to be proclaimed. It is just as essential now as ever before that they shall be repeated to those who are seeking for the truth. By pen and voice we are to sound the proclamation, showing their order, and the application of the prophecies that bring us to the third angel’s message. There cannot be a third without the first and second. These messages we are to give to the world in publications, in discourses, showing in the line of prophetic history the things that have been, and the things that will be.—Manuscript 32, 1896.

Counsels to Writers and Editors, Page 177
Chapter 25—Literature in the Closing Work

The End of All Things at Hand
—The great and wonderful work of the last gospel message is to be carried on now as it has never been before. The world is to receive the light of truth through an evangelizing ministry of the Word in our books and periodicals. Our publications are to show that the end of all things is at hand. I am bidden to say to our publishing houses: “Lift up the standard; lift it up higher. Proclaim the third angel’s message, that it may be heard by all the world. Let it be seen that ‘here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus.’ Revelation 14:12. Let our literature give the message as a witness to all the world.”

Our workers should now be encouraged to give their first attention to books that deal with the evidences of our faith,—books that teach the doctrines of the Bible, and that will prepare a people to stand in the trying times before us.—Testimonies for the Church 9:61 (1909).

S.D.A. Bible Commentary Vol. 4, Page 1171&1172

A Signpost Turned Around—The Lord has clearly defined the road to the city of God; but the great apostate has changed the signpost, setting up a false one—a spurious sabbath. He says: “I will work at cross-purposes with God. I will empower my delegate, the man of sin, to take down God’s memorial, the seventh-day Sabbath. Thus will I show the world that the day sanctified and blessed by God has been changed. That day shall not live in the minds of the people. I will obliterate the memory of it. I will place in its stead a day bearing not the credentials of heaven, a day that cannot be a sign between God and His people. I will lead the people who accept this day, to place upon it the sanctity that God placed upon the seventh day. Through my vicegerent I will exalt myself. The first day shall be extolled, and the Protestant world shall receive this spurious sabbath as genuine. Through the non-observance of the Sabbath God instituted, I will bring His law into contempt. The words, ‘A sign between me and you throughout your generations,’ I will make to serve on the side of my sabbath. Thus the world will become mine. I will be ruler of the earth, prince of the world. I will so control the minds under my power that God’s Sabbath shall be an object of contempt. A sign? I will make the observance of the seventh day a sign of disloyalty to the authorities of earth. Human laws shall be made so stringent that men and women will not dare to observe the seventh-day Sabbath. For fear of wanting food and clothing, they will join with the world in transgressing God’s law; and the earth will be wholly under my dominion.”

The man of sin has instituted a false sabbath, and the professed Christian world has adopted this child of the papacy, refusing to obey God. Thus Satan leads men and women in a direction opposite to the city of refuge; and by the multitudes who follow him, it is demonstrated that Adam and Eve are not the only ones who have accepted the words of the wily foe. The enemy of all good has turned the signpost round, so that it points to the path of disobedience as the path of happiness. He has insulted Jehovah by refusing to obey a “Thus saith the Lord.” He has thought to change times and laws (The Review and Herald, April 17, 1900).

Having now examined all three of the angel’s messages, it is evident, that none of them can be given without reference to, or even less to say about the papacy in relation to them, without silencing truth. To silence the truth, is to step into apostasy. I’m afraid there is no escaping the truth of the matter at hand. Regardless of how increasingly unpopular pointing out the truth in regards to the papacy and apostate Protestantism gets, God’s people are commissioned to give the final warning to the entire world. It is highly unlikely that in doing so, we could possibly have less to say about one of the very institutions lying right at the heart of the entire matter. We will now in the next chapter examine some more testimony from Mrs. White concerning the papacies role in the present and future events unfolding before us, and substantiate them with recent facts of history. All of which has and will continue to refute the idea that there is and will be less to say about the papacy in relation to biblical prophecy as time moves forward. As the writings of Ellen White herself which we have examined and will continue to examine, testify as well.
« Last Edit: Sun Aug 15, 2021 - 10:58:42 by Amo »

Offline Amo

  • Legendary Member
  • ******
  • Posts: 6621
  • Manna: 71
  • (T)ogether (E)veryone (A)chieves (M)ore
Re: Romeward Bound
« Reply #5 on: Mon Aug 16, 2021 - 14:08:04 »
Chapter 6

A Very Real and Present Danger

The Signs of the Times
June 30, 1898
Dangers which Threaten

Romanism is now regarded by Protestants with far greater favor than in former years. There is an increasing indifference concerning the doctrines that separate the reformed churches from the papal hierarchy; the opinion is gaining ground that, after all, we do not differ so widely upon vital points as has been supposed, and that a little concession on our part will bring us into a better understanding with Rome. The time was when Protestants placed a high value upon the liberty of conscience which has been so dearly purchased. They taught their children to abhor popery, and held that to remain at peace with Rome would be disloyalty to God. But how widely different are the sentiments now expressed!

The defenders of popery declare that she has been maligned; and the Protestant world is inclined to accept the statement. Many urge that it is unjust to judge the Romish Church of today by the abominations and absurdities that marked her reign during the centuries of ignorance and darkness. They excuse her horrible cruelty as the result of the barbarism of the times, and plead that civilization has changed her sentiments.

Have these persons forgotten the claim of infallibility for eight hundred years put forth by this haughty power? So far from relinquishing this claim, the church in the nineteenth century has affirmed it with greater positiveness than ever before. As Rome asserts that she has never erred, and never can err, how can she renounce the principles which governed her course in past ages?

The papal church will never relinquish her claim to infallibility. All that she has done in her persecution of those who reject her dogmas, she holds to be right; and would she not repeat the same acts, should the opportunity be presented? Let the restraints now imposed by secular governments be removed, and Rome be re-instated in her former power, and there would speedily be a revival of her tyranny and persecution.

It is true that there are real Christians in the Roman Catholic communion. Thousands in that church are serving God according to the best light they have. They are not allowed access to His Word, and therefore they do not discern the truth. They have never seen the contrast between a living heart-service and a round of mere forms and ceremonies. But God looks with pitying tenderness upon these souls, educated as they are in a faith that is delusive and unsatisfying. He will cause rays of light to penetrate the dense darkness that surrounds them. He will reveal to them the truth as it is in Jesus, and they will yet take their position with His people.

But Romanism as a system is no more in harmony with the Gospel of Christ now than at any former period in her history. The Protestant churches are in great darkness, or they would discern the signs of the times. The Roman Church is far-reaching in her plans and modes of operation. She is employing every device to extend her influence and increase her power in preparation for a fierce and determined conflict to regain control of the world, to re-establish persecution, and to undo all that Protestantism has done. Catholicism is gaining ground in our country upon every side. Look at the number of her churches and chapels. Look at her colleges and seminaries, so widely patronized by Protestants. These things should awaken the anxiety of all who prize the pure principles of the Gospel.

Protestants have tampered with and patronized popery; they have made compromises and concessions which papists themselves are surprised to see, and fail to understand. Men are closing their eyes to the real character of Romanism, and the dangers to be apprehended from her supremacy. The people of our land need to be aroused to resist the advances of this most dangerous foe to civil and religious liberty.

Many suppose that the Catholic religion is unattractive, and that its worship is a dull, stupid round of ceremony. Here they mistake. While Romanism is based upon deception, it is not a coarse and clumsy imposture. The religious service of the Romish Church is a most impressive ceremonial. Its gorgeous display and solemn rites fascinate the senses of the people, and silence the voice of reason and of conscience. The eye is charmed. Magnificent churches, imposing processions, golden altars, jeweled shrines, choice paintings, and exquisite sculpture appeal to the love of beauty. The ear also is captivated. There is nothing to excel the music. The rich notes of the deep-toned organ, blending with the melody of many voices as it swells through the lofty domes and pillared aisles of her grand cathedrals, can not fail to impress the mind with awe and reverence.

This outward splendor, pomp, and ceremony, that only mocks the longings of the sin-sick soul, is an evidence of inward corruption. The religion of Christ needs not such attractions to recommend it. In the light shining from the cross, true Christianity appears so pure and lovely that external decorations only hide its true worth. It is the beauty of holiness, a meek and quiet spirit, which is of value with God.

Brilliancy of style is not an index of pure, elevated thought. The highest conceptions of art, the most delicate refinement of taste, often spring from minds wholly earthly and sensual. They are often employed by Satan to lead men to forget the necessities of the soul, to lose sight of the future, immortal life, to turn away from their infinite Helper, and to live for this world alone.

A religion of externals is attractive to the unrenewed heart. The pomp and ceremony of the Catholic worship have a seductive, bewitching power by which many are deceived; and they come to look upon the Roman Church as the very gate of heaven. None are proof against her influence but those who have planted their feet firmly upon the foundation of truth, and whose hearts are renewed by the Spirit of God. Thousands who have not an experimental knowledge of Christ will be swept into this deception. A form of godliness without the power is just what they desire. The Romanist feels at liberty to sin, because the church claims the right to pardon. To him who loves self-indulgence, it is more pleasing to confess to a fellow-mortal than to open the soul to God. It is more palatable to human nature to do penance than to renounce sin. It is easier to mortify the flesh by sackcloth and nettles and galling chains than to crucify fleshly lusts. Heavy is the yoke which the carnal heart is willing to bear rather than bow to the yoke of Christ.

There is a striking similarity between the Church of Rome and the Jewish Church at the time of Christ’s first advent. While the Jews secretly trampled upon every principle of the law of God, they were outwardly rigorous in the observance of its precepts, loading it down with exactions and traditions that made obedience painful and burdensome. As the Jews professed to revere the law, so do Romanists claim to reverence the cross. They exalt the symbol of Christ’s sufferings, while in their lives they deny Him whom it represents.

Papists place crosses upon their churches, upon their altars, and upon their garments. Everywhere is seen the insignia of the cross. Everywhere it is outwardly honored and exalted. But the teachings of Christ are buried beneath a mass of senseless traditions, false interpretations, and rigorous exactions. The Saviour’s words concerning the bigoted Jews apply with still greater force to the Romish leaders: “They bind heavy burdens and grievous to be borne, and lay them on men’s shoulders; but they themselves will not move them with one of their fingers.”Conscientious souls are kept in constant terror, fearing the wrath of an offended God, while the dignitaries of the church are living in luxury and sensual pleasure.

Satan instigates the worship of images, the invocation of saints, and the exaltation of the pope, to attract the minds of the people from God and from His Son. To accomplish their ruin, he endeavors to turn their attention from Him through whom alone they can find salvation. He will direct them to any one that can be substituted for the One who has said, “Come unto Me, all ye that labor and are heavy-laden, and I will give you rest.”

Mrs. E. G. White

The above testimony from Mrs. White, is very clear, concise, and to the point. Though there are many that might be offended by it, there is no escaping the truth of the matter for all honest students of the scriptures, history, and the practices and dogmas of the papacy in contrast and comparison to the same. This testimony was given over 130 years ago though. What has happened since then? How have things related to her above testimony changed since then?

Today, there are countless more Catholic Churches, schools, colleges, seminaries, hospitals, institutions, politicians, and peoples in this country, than when the above article was written. Is there any question then, that our nation has been increasingly under the influence, persuasion, and guiding force of the same since 1898? Our Constitutional rights, protections, and freedoms have been diminishing at the same time that their numbers and influence have been steadily increasing. Shall we assume that there is no connection, when the voices of our Protestant forefathers, the scriptures themselves, the spirit of prophecy, and our own denomination have all testified to the contrary. As we ever increasingly approach the dragon like form of our nation while leaving the lamb behind, shall we now proclaim there is no longer much of anything to say about the papacy in relation to the same? As the world speeds toward a globalist society and the establishment of the final beast of biblical prophecy in relation to the same, is the papacy really less involved now than she was in the past? Absolutely not!

In the last 30 to 40 years the Vatican has more than doubled the number of countries she entertains ambassadors from. The last I counted, I believe the total was 183 states or countries. This is not to mention her participation in or with Intergovernmental Organizations and Bodies and International Programmes, including: UN, UNOG, UNOV, UNHCR, UNCTAD, WIPO, IAEA, OPCW, CTBTO, ICMM, FAO, ILO, WHO, UNESCO, UNIDO, IFAD, UNWTO, WMO, WTO, UNDP, UN-HABITAT, UNEP, WFP, INTOSAI, CIEC, UL, OSCE, CE, AU, AOS, LAS, AALCO, AND UNIDROIT. Or her participation in various International and Intergovernmental Organizations, including: UPU, ITU, IGC, ITSO, EUTELSAT IGO, CEPTE, and the IISA.  She has a major political influence on a global scale. Many nations have signed accords and other political manifestoes with her throughout history. Her social doctrine and teachings are gaining ground and influence all over the world, and are ever increasing in our own nation while it seems to be completely overhauling itself. Yet so many today, even among Seventh Day Adventists, seem to be at a loss about what is happening.

The United States of America and its form of government were brought about by Providence. Our Constitutional rights and liberties were the realization of mature Protestant political principles built upon the word of God. After centuries of political strife, war, persecution, and total abuse within and from predominantly Catholic countries, politicians, and governments, freedom was founded in the new world. There was little Roman Catholic influence upon the formation of our government and Constitution. Between the Protestants and atheists, rationalists, or secularists, which ever title more aptly defines this political child of the papacy berthed in France, there was little tolerance from either for Roman Catholicism in the establishment of our nation.

Both groups having suffered tremendously under papal influenced governments, had rejected the same. Protestants by the biblical principle of separation of church and state, and atheists or rationalists by the rejection of religion altogether, and therefore also any involvement of the same in politics. Many of the founding fathers could even be called anti-Catholic. This was the atmosphere that prevailed at the founding of our nation, and the development of our government for the people and by the people. The lessons finally learned from a long bloody trail throughout history brought our founding fathers to the conclusive establishment of separation of church and state.

Some Catholics were no doubt truly converted to the idea of separation of church and state, and thus gladly gave their support to the idea of religious liberty. Others no doubt only did what the papacy generally does in nations where she has little influence or political clout, supporting the idea of religious liberty in order to have the freedom to pursue their own course. Which course and purposes history has proved, are to the opposite effect where ever she has the power and influence to bring this about. She will support religious freedom when it is to her benefit, but she does not, and will not support separation of church and state where ever she is established.

Only one Catholic signed the Declaration of Independence, Charles Carroll. Only one signed the Articles of Confederation, Daniel Carroll. Only two signed the Constitution, Daniel Carroll and Thomas Fitzsimons. There was one Catholic senator out of twenty nine in the first congress, and two Catholic representatives out of 66, thus three altogether. There were no Catholic members of the Supreme Court during its first fifty years, until 1836 when Roger B. Taney was appointed. Biden is only the second Catholic President of our nation, and there were no Catholic Vice Presidents until recent years. As is obvious then, their influence was very minimal and closely scrutinized during the formation, establishment, and execution of the Federal government of our nation.

Presently, Catholics compose approximately 1/3 of our Congress, give or take a few for several years now.  Six or seven out of nine members of our Supreme Court I do believe, are Catholic. This is astonishing, since there were none during the Supreme Court’s first fifty years, and until recent years had been only 11 altogether. President Biden is of course Catholic, and has publicly expressed his intention to work closely with the present Jesuit Pope of Rome. Many of his cabinet in key positions are as well, who have also publicly expressed their intentions to cooperate with the Pope of Rome. One of our fairly recent members of Congress, worked with other Catholic members to bring the present Jesuit Pope of Rome to politically address our entire Congress in session, which he did. Stating later that it was one of his life long goals to accomplish this task. Of course he did not run for Congress upon that platform, or likely let anyone else in on that little secret, save others of like mind I suppose.

What conclusion can be drawn from the above observations concerning a major increase of Catholic influence upon our government since its original establishment. All three branches of our Federal government created to maintain a balance of power, have a majority Catholic presence and therefore influence. Reagan, reestablished diplomatic ties to the Vatican years ago, which has brought their influence ever closer to every one of these Catholic politicians, and all others as well. Any one paying attention can see that our Presidents, Congress, and Supreme Court Justices certainly move much more freely regarding communication with, and about the Vatican than would have once been tolerated without suspicion in our nation. To the contrary, many may be seen paying  personal visits to the Vatican. If time were to allow, what would one find regarding the makeup of cabinet members, and staffs of the Federal government? What would one find regarding state and more localized government?

Apart from this also, there is the ever increasing voice, influence, and even personal contact of the Bishops and leaders of the Church of Rome with our politicians, addressing ever increasing issues. Of course it is often the intent of false religion, and or apostate “Christianity” to entangle itself enough in the affairs of government, to intrude upon the same in hopes of gaining control of it. Obama care was a prime example of the same. It was heavily backed by the papacy and Catholics of this country, being closely in line with Roman Catholic social doctrine and teaching regarding health care.

Who can forget the infamous words of Roman Catholic Speaker of the House, Nancy Pelosi, who said we have to pass the bill, so we can find out what is in it. They helped pass it, because its idea was in line with their own social doctrine and teaching. They didn’t care how many Americans didn’t want it because they thought it to be un- Constitutional and a power grab by the government. What is this now though, compared to Climate Change politics, mass voter fraud, Covid-19 lockdowns, mask mandates, Vaccine passports, open boarders, and on and on. Petty tyrants bypassing the Constitution at every turn with no reference or recourse to the same in all different levels of government. They have been and are shredding our Constitution to bits. Much if not all with the support of the Pope of Rome. Who openly attacks and hates Capitalism, and calls for grass root organizations to protest for radical societal change during plandemics which have already weakened the nation. Make no mistake about it, they have no problem implementing Roman Catholic social doctrine and teaching through legislation effecting all, even against their will. The weakening of this nation along with all others of course, simply being the fruition of her own admitted agenda of established global equity.

Frustrating as these events are, they should be no surprise to anyone familiar with the political intrigue, aspirations, and history of the Church of Rome. An investigation into just who has proposed and supported so many un-Constitutional bills for legislation would no doubt be very revealing. This much is certainly true about the Catholic influence in our government, if it has not been directly behind much of what is going on, it certainly has done nothing to prevent it. The fact that if coordinated, they represent the largest single block of power within the same effecting all three branches, is highly suggestive of direct involvement through intentional support, or the support of decided indifference and apathy. In any case, the spiraling downfall of our nation has been concurrent to the ever increasing number of Catholics and Catholic politicians within the same, who are themselves no doubt far more entertaining of papal guidance and influence than others. Nevertheless, all of us who have sat by and witnessed the same without any effort of resistance are guilty as well of the ruin of our nation. It is without question, our societies ever increasing abandonment of the moral authority of the Holy scriptures, which has left us in the present condition of chaos, confusion, and division we now experience.   

For the true student of the bible though, bible prophecy, and historical fulfillment of the same, this is a no-brainer. We have the testimony of the scriptures themselves regarding the religio-political nature of the Roman institution committing spiritual fornication with the kings of the earth. We have the testimony of the Protestant Reformers regarding the same, and the total abuse of humanity brought about by it. Let’s not forget of course the testimony of the Spirit of Prophecy spoken through Mrs. White also, concerning the exact intent of the institution under examination, and the evidence we have just examined concerning the same. We have the testimony of history regarding the papacies constant entanglement with the politics and economies of this world, including Feudalism, Socialism, Fascism, Nazism, interventionism and the redistributive state, liberation theology, and most recently Chinese Communism(See Ecclesiastical Megalomania, by John W. Robbins).

This being the case, it seems remarkable to the writer, that the idea that there is and will be less to say about the papacy in relation to the fulfillment of biblical prophecy, is being suggested from our pulpits. In any case, let us now begin to look at some of just what the papacy is saying, in the next chapters.

Offline Amo

  • Legendary Member
  • ******
  • Posts: 6621
  • Manna: 71
  • (T)ogether (E)veryone (A)chieves (M)ore
Re: Romeward Bound
« Reply #6 on: Tue Aug 17, 2021 - 09:31:04 »
Chapter 7

Political Instruction for Catholics

In this chapter we will be examining statements from the document quoted below, my comments again are in blue. (Note - The document quoted and addressed below, as well as other papal documents and Encyclicals that will be examined in proceeding chapters, may be viewed easily online by a basic search and selection of the many links providing the same. The Catholic Church does to hide her intentions from the world, to the contrary, she publishes them for all to see. Those who remain ignorant of the same, either care not, or choose not to know.)

Catholic Politicians


Excerpts from
 on some questions regarding
The Participation of Catholics in Political Life

The Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith, having received the opinion of the Pontifical Council for the Laity, has decided that it would be appropriate to publish the present Doctrinal Note on some questions regarding the participation of Catholics in political life. This Note is directed to the Bishops of the Catholic Church and, in a particular way, to Catholic politicians and all lay members of the faithful called to participate in the political life of democratic societies.

I. A constant teaching
1. The commitment of Christians in the world has found a variety of expressions in the course of the past 2000 years. One such expression has been Christian involvement in political life: Christians, as one Early Church writer stated, play their full role as citizen. Among the saints, the Church venerates many men and women who served God through their generous commitment to politics and government. Among these, Saint Thomas More, who was proclaimed Patron of Statesmen and Politicians, gave witness by his martyrdom to the inalienable dignity of the human conscience. Though subjected to various forms of psychological pressure, Saint Thomas More refused to compromise, never forsaking the constant fidelity to legitimate authority and institutions which distinguished him; he taught by his life and his death that man cannot be separated from God, nor politics from morality.

“St” Thomas More died defending the supremacy of the Pope over the Church in England. He fought against having the scriptures translated into English, and was instrumental in the processes which finally lead to having William Tyndale burned at the stake for doing just that. He was responsible for others also being burned at the stake and or flogged for supposed crimes of religious disagreement. Yet he is not only a saint of the Roman Catholic Church, but was made the Patron Saint of Politicians by the church, and is set forth at the beginning of this document as a fine, saintly example of Catholic participation in political life. This in and of itself should send up many red flags and danger signals. It is certainly worthy of note that this man is chosen and set forth as an example of proper “Participation of Catholics in Political Life”.

By fulfilling their civic duties, guided by a Christian conscience, in conformity with its values, the lay faithful exercise their proper task of infusing the temporal order with Christian values, all the while respecting the nature and rightful autonomy of that order, and cooperating with other citizens according to their particular competence and responsibility. The consequence of this fundamental teaching of the Second Vatican Council is that the lay faithful are never to relinquish their participation in ‘public life’, that is, in the many different economic, social, legislative, administrative and cultural areas, which are intended to promote organically and institutionally the common good.This would include the promotion and defence of goods such as public order and peace, freedom and equality, respect for human life and for the environment, justice and solidarity.

The “Christian values” promoted above, would again of course be Roman Catholic values.  The logical conclusion of the above then, is that of the lay faithful implementing the political ideology, or social doctrine of the Church in government. The concern for every thinking individual should be, how closely will that scenario align with the actual establishment of the same situation during the dark ages, and more recently the political alignments of the Church of Rome with Nazi Germany and Mussolini in Italy. 

The term common good in the above needs to be addressed, since the term is used so very  often by the Church of Rome. All political aims and goals should work toward the common good. This sounds great, but just exactly who is determining what the common good is?  Who will define what the common good is, which Rome intends the political structures of this world to dole out to the same?  She herself is continuously referring to, and defining the same.  Even claiming the role of the purifier of reason in relation to the common good.

II. Central points in the current cultural and political debate

The growth in the sense of responsibility towards countries still on the path of development is without doubt an important sign, illustrative of a greater sensitivity to the common good. At the same time, however, one cannot close one’s eyes to the real dangers which certain tendencies in society are promoting through legislation, nor can one ignore the effects this will have on future generations. A kind of cultural relativism exists today, evident in the conceptualization and defence of an ethical pluralism, which sanctions the decadence and disintegration of reason and the principles of the natural moral law. Furthermore, it is not unusual to hear the opinion expressed in the public sphere that such ethical pluralism is the very condition for democracy. As a result, citizens claim complete autonomy with regard to their moral choices, and lawmakers maintain that they are respecting this freedom of choice by enacting laws which ignore the principles of natural ethics and yield to ephemeral cultural and moral trends, as if every possible outlook on life were of equal value. At the same time, the value of tolerance is disingenuously invoked when a large number of citizens, Catholics among them, are asked not to base their contribution to society and political life – through the legitimate means available to everyone in a democracy – on their particular understanding of the human person and the common good. The history of the twentieth century demonstrates that those citizens were right who recognized the falsehood of relativism, and with it, the notion that there is no moral law rooted in the nature of the human person, which must govern our understanding of man, the common good and the state.

What is the above argument, but that the different outlooks upon life, and their political eventualities are not all equal.  While one can easily agree upon this point, the real point of the above is of course, that Roman Catholic reason and sense of the common good is superior to all others.  This to the point that we should be allowing them to be the main contributor or purifier of reason and the common good.  As we will see, when we examine DEUS CARITAS EST, the Catholic church believes “it is the place of the Church to determine more precisely "the just ordering of society", and to purify reason for the state in order for it to properly operate.”

While there are many political ideologies with definite amoral leanings to be dealt with, it would be a serious mistake to politically align with, and submit to the church of Rome in combatting the same.  No political entity on earth has a longer, bloodier, and disreputable past from which to be warned against the dangers of allowing it once again to gain political power and control over nations and peoples. There is a real danger in its present course of mobilizing and rekindling the political ambitions of the large numbers of politicians and citizens within democratic societies, under her direct guidance and supervision. Is this not exactly what we have been warned about in all that we have examined in the previous chapters? Is this not exactly what this country and world are presently experiencing with radical societal changes as her power and influence having been increasing, while she has been calling for these exact changes?

What exactly is the moral authority and natural law she is calling for? She does not refer to the law of God, or the scriptures concerning such. No but, “natural moral law”, or “moral law rooted in the nature of the human person”. One guess as to who defines this extra biblical natural law rooted in the nature of the human person, for everyone else. Authentic Christianity of course, calls for conversion and submission to divine law revealed in the Holy scriptures of God. This institution which has infamously warred against the authority of the Holy scriptures throughout her history, was instrumental in having Bibles removed from the schools of our nation long ago. She has been very busy replacing the moral authority taught within it, with her own, to our present day. Nor will she relinquish this battle against God’s word as a higher authority in this world than her own. Which battle itself is one of the main contributors to the present condition of our world so very many are lamenting. Nevertheless, few there be that will admit or understand of such.

3. Such relativism, of course, has nothing to do with the legitimate freedom of Catholic citizens to choose among the various political opinions that are compatible with faith and the natural moral law, and to select, according to their own criteria, what best corresponds to the needs of the common good. Political freedom is not – and cannot be – based upon the relativistic idea that all conceptions of the human person’s good have the same value and truth, but rather, on the fact that politics are concerned with very concrete realizations of the true human and social good in given historical, geographic, economic, technological and cultural contexts. 

As already stated, the church of Rome itself reserves the right to rightly define the common good and or the natural moral law, and purify reason in regards to the same.  As the above clearly states, Catholic citizens are to choose and thus also support those political opinions which are compatible with their faith and natural law, which themselves are defined for them by the church.  Once again we are informed that not all “conceptions of the human person’s good have the same value and truth”.  For the Catholic of course, the churches conception of the same, is superior. Never mind the Holy scriptures or God’s law, this is not the faith she promulgates.

The article then refers to politics concern with concrete realizations of the true human and social good in given historical, geographic, economic, technological and cultural contexts.  Again, who is defining these concrete realizations? The Catholic church is in complete denial of the true extent of its totally abusive history when kings and queens and governments of the past actually did submit to its economic and political thought. Nor do the vast majority of the countless Catholic citizens it is calling into action to re-establish its authority over the same once again, really know of this history. Being raised with Roman Catholic revisionist history alone, as their teacher. I have conversed many times with Roman Catholics that completely deny or ignore all historical facts presented to them by sources outside of their own church as false and lies. This is what can be expected by these, who intend to take over democratic societies by their large numbers and vast political influence with the kings and governments of this world.

All of the concrete realities mentioned in the above, would be and are being effected by the same. Nothing is more clearly revealed by history in relation to the Roman Catholic church, than her willingness when she has the numbers or sheer political strength to do so, to completely dominate all areas of life. Or join hands with other political powers intent upon the same, as she has been and is doing right now.

It is not the Church’s task to set forth specific political solutions – and even less to propose a single solution as the acceptable one – to temporal questions that God has left to the free and responsible judgment of each person. It is, however, the Church’s right and duty to provide a moral judgment on temporal matters when this is required by faith or the moral law. If Christians must recognize the legitimacy of differing points of view about the organization of worldly affairs, they are also called to reject, as injurious to democratic life, a conception of pluralism that reflects moral relativism. Democracy must be based on the true and solid foundation of non-negotiable ethical principles, which are the underpinning of life in society.

Where is this right, duty, or responsibility of the church defined or outlined for us in the Holy scriptures? It is not. Nor is it the right, duty, or moral obligation of Christ’s church to purify reason and define the common good for the various political entities of this world, in this day or any other. We have already seen in the pages of history, what this leads to. The churches involvement in the politics of this world does not lead to the purification of the same, but rather to the complete corruption of the church. This is the history that Roman Catholicism denies both in historical content, and present practice. Which very thing itself completely disqualifies her as a purifying and competent reasoning entity upon the politics of this world.

On the level of concrete political action, there can generally be a plurality of political parties in which Catholics may exercise – especially through legislative assemblies – their right and duty to contribute to the public life of their country.

What is the purpose of legislative assemblies, but to create and pass laws.  Does the following sound familiar -

Congress shall make no law respecting an establishment of religion, or prohibiting the free exercise thereof; or abridging the freedom of speech, or of the press; or the right of the people peaceably to assemble, and to petition the government for a redress of grievances.

Is it not obvious, that the above admonition from the Pope applies to all the Catholic members of all three branches of our federal government?  All of whom, have been summoned by the Pope to implement “the Church’s right and duty to provide a moral judgment on temporal matters”.  All have been called to help politically implement the purifying of reason, and establishment of the common good as defined by the church of Rome within this country. Not to mention every other country in the world. Which is exactly what we are seeing take place within our country and world right now. Which any Bible believing Christian knows full well, has nothing at all to do with the establishment of God’s word or Christ’s teachings among the masses of humanity.

The legitimate plurality of temporal options is at the origin of the commitment of Catholics to politics and relates directly to Christian moral and social teaching. It is in the light of this teaching that lay Catholics must assess their participation in political life so as to be sure that it is marked by a coherent responsibility for temporal reality.
The Church recognizes that while democracy is the best expression of the direct participation of citizens in political choices, it succeeds only to the extent that it is based on a correct understanding of the human person. Catholic involvement in political life cannot compromise on this principle, for otherwise the witness of the Christian faith in the world, as well as the unity and interior coherence of the faithful, would be non-existent.

[coor=blue]What a mouthful. Isn’t it wonderful how simple and to the point papal documents are?  Forgive my sarcasm. Nothing could be more obvious from their documents, it seems to me, that the Popes are far more the politician, than religious leaders that wish to simplify and declare religious truth.

The correct understanding of the human person mentioned above, which dictates a Catholics “involvement in political life” is defined by the church of Rome, of course. Which again, is nothing but to say that Rome is in charge of the political life of its members, and its members should seek to establish that political life in whatever government or nation they find themselves. Which simply means that Rome should be running that government, and all governments in which Catholics are a majority, or simply capable of making such take place.  Nothing new here, Rome intends to rule the world through its vast numbers or political intrigue.

What is new in the above statement, is the assertion that without Catholic involvement in political life directed by the churches understanding of the human person, “the unity and interior coherence of the faithful, would be non-existent.” Wow! This is basically admitting, that without its involvement in the politics of this world, the Roman Catholic church would not exist.  That is very significant, since there is no admonition in new covenant scripture anywhere, to involve Christ’s church in the politics of this world. To the contrary, they testify to the exact opposite state of being for the truly faithful.[/color]

Matt 22:21 They say unto him, Caesar's. Then saith he unto them, Render therefore unto Caesar the things which are Caesar's; and unto God the things that are God’s.

The two are to be kept separate always. This for the most obvious of reasons. I will simply state the word POLITICIAN, and ask you to think of the first thing that enters your mind, and we will leave it at that.

In this context, it must be noted also that a well-formed Christian conscience does not permit one to vote for a political program or an individual law which contradicts the fundamental contents of faith and morals. The Christian faith is an integral unity, and thus it is incoherent to isolate some particular element to the detriment of the whole of Catholic doctrine. A political commitment to a single isolated aspect of the Church’s social doctrine does not exhaust one’s responsibility towards the common good. Nor can a Catholic think of delegating his Christian responsibility to others; rather, the Gospel of Jesus Christ gives him this task, so that the truth about man and the world might be proclaimed and put into action.

More of the same. Catholics are to support the church fully, without deviating from her proscribed course, concerning political action in democratic societies. They are most certainly to put their faith, that is the mandates of the church into political action. I ask again, where is this mandate found in the New Testament scriptures. It is not. There is no commission to run this world, but rather to call those in it, out of it. That they might prepare to live in the next world and meet their God. The world will not be converted through politics or any other means, the scriptures do not teach this anywhere. God’s own will be converted out of this world, and its mindset which is at odds with the government of God.

When political activity comes up against moral principles that do not admit of exception, compromise or derogation, the Catholic commitment becomes more evident and laden with responsibility. In the face of fundamental and inalienable ethical demands, Christians must recognize that what is at stake is the essence of the moral law, which concerns the integral good of the human person.

One must ask, what exactly is an inalienable ethical demand? While we all have no doubt heard of inalienable rights, what on earth is an inalienable demand. Unless it be the demand for one’s rights, but it certainly cannot be for one’s right to force their demands upon those who disagree with them.

“We hold these truths to be self-evident, that all men are created equal, that they are endowed by their Creator with certain unalienable Rights, that among these are Life, Liberty and the pursuit of Happiness.--That to secure these rights, Governments are instituted among Men, deriving their just powers from the consent of the governed,”(The Declaration of Independence)

Inalienable : incapable of being alienated, surrendered, or transferred  *inalienable rights*

I can only think of one being that could actually claim to have inalienable ethical demands, and that of course would be God. It is no wonder then, that the Church of Rome would claim this for themselves also.

While it is not the intention of the writer to suggest that all “Christians” should be completely removed from the realm of politics, it is most certainly my purpose to point out the historical testimony regarding the dangers of allowing any religion a preferred prominence within the same. Our Founding Fathers rightly identified this danger, and thus put effectual barriers in place to prevent the recurrence of what is rightly called the Dark Ages because there were no barriers to prevent it in the past. Many of We The People are Christians, and our voices should be heard, but certainly should not dominate the lives of others against their will concerning church teachings, doctrines, political or economic ideologies. Even if they are social teachings and doctrines. It is a fine line that must always be diligently watched and safeguarded against usurpation by corrupt power seeking religious institutions, individuals, or otherwise. The Church of Rome having demonstrated throughout history that she is just such an institution, should be scrutinized the more in relation to the same.

I submit the above examination as yet another evidence, that the conclusions drawn in previous chapters are correct. We can believe the testimonies of the bible, history, the Reformers, and the Spirit of Prophecy in relation to the papacies intricate involvement in fulfilling biblical prophecy throughout history, at present, and into the future until the very end. Without question, a heavily Vatican influenced government being manipulated to carry out her will through the sheer number of politicians belonging to her fold supporting the same, constitutes the repudiation of the Protestant principles this nation was built upon. Which is what we are experiencing right now. If there really is going to be less to say, it will only be because we refuse to speak it. Let us move on to the examination of another papal document addressing things of a global nature in the next chapters.
« Last Edit: Thu Aug 19, 2021 - 11:11:39 by Amo »

Offline Amo

  • Legendary Member
  • ******
  • Posts: 6621
  • Manna: 71
  • (T)ogether (E)veryone (A)chieves (M)ore
Re: Romeward Bound
« Reply #7 on: Thu Aug 19, 2021 - 10:48:48 »
Chapter 8

The Common Good, The Unification of Humanity, and Humanism

Excerpts from

The next few chapters will be an examination of the above titled Encyclical

I would like to consider two of these in particular, of special relevance to the commitment to development in an increasingly globalized society: justice and the common good........................

7. Another important consideration is the common good. To love someone is to desire that person's good and to take effective steps to secure it. Besides the good of the individual, there is a good that is linked to living in society: the common good. It is the good of “all of us”, made up of individuals, families and intermediate groups who together constitute society[4]. It is a good that is sought not for its own sake, but for the people who belong to the social community and who can only really and effectively pursue their good within it. To desire the common good and strive towards it is a requirement of justice and charity. To take a stand for the common good is on the one hand to be solicitous for, and on the other hand to avail oneself of, that complex of institutions that give structure to the life of society, juridically, civilly, politically and culturally, making it the pólis, or “city”. The more we strive to secure a common good corresponding to the real needs of our neighbours, the more effectively we love them. Every Christian is called to practise this charity, in a manner corresponding to his vocation and according to the degree of influence he wields in the pólis. This is the institutional path — we might also call it the political path — of charity, no less excellent and effective than the kind of charity which encounters the neighbour directly, outside the institutional mediation of the pólis. When animated by charity, commitment to the common good has greater worth than a merely secular and political stand would have. Like all commitment to justice, it has a place within the testimony of divine charity that paves the way for eternity through temporal action. Man's earthly activity, when inspired and sustained by charity, contributes to the building of the universal city of God, which is the goal of the history of the human family. In an increasingly globalized society, the common good and the effort to obtain it cannot fail to assume the dimensions of the whole human family, that is to say, the community of peoples and nations[5], in such a way as to shape the earthly city in unity and peace, rendering it to some degree an anticipation and a prefiguration of the undivided city of God.

As already mentioned in the previous chapter, the phrase the common good is often repeated in this and many other papal documents. What it means is defined and revealed by the papacy itself, and thus all who proscribe to it, submit to her authority concerning it. It also obviously is in contrast to individual inalienable rights, and may most probably be more in line with what the papacy calls inalienable ethical demands. It leans apparently towards collectivism, rather than individualism, and therefore also toward Socialism or even Communism over and above Capitalism. Placing it also in contrast to the basic building blocks of this once great nation, built upon Protestant principles of individual rights, government for the people by the people, and the economic freedom of Capitalism as well. This, as the present Pope so often demonstrates.

According to Rome then, the goal of the history of the human family, is to unite in building a prefiguration of the undivided city of God. This would be under her direction of course, concerning the establishment of the common good, according as she defines and reveals the same. I seem to have missed this one in the Bible. I see nothing in the same to the effect that all the various religions, including of course then the false ones, and governments, and tribes, and kindred of the earth will unite to form the undivided city of God. In fact, the scriptures do testify of God’s direct miraculous intervention to prevent the premature unification of humanity in rebellion against Him, at the tower of Babel. The testimony of scripture is quite clear that only shortly before the end, will God allow humanity to accomplish this rebellious act against HIm. God’s true people being delivered from the unavoidable effects of the same, only at the last moment from the wrath of a world united in rebellion against Him.

It should be obvious then to all and any serious bible students, that what is being suggested and as a matter of fact established in this world through the papacy and those who cooperate with her, is that exact rebellion against God, His government, and His people foretold in the same. The real city that is being formed under the direction of the papacy which encompasses the entire world, is conclusively identified in the prophecies of the bible. Observe the following.

Rev 16:19 And the great city was divided into three parts, and the cities of the nations fell: and great Babylon came in remembrance before God, to give unto her the cup of the wine of the fierceness of his wrath. 20 And every island fled away, and the mountains were not found. 21 And there fell upon men a great hail out of heaven, every stone about the weight of a talent: and men blasphemed God because of the plague of the hail; for the plague thereof was exceeding great.

Rev 17:17 For God hath put in their hearts to fulfil his will, and to agree, and give their kingdom unto the beast, until the words of God shall be fulfilled. 18 And the woman which thou sawest is that great city, which reigneth over the kings of the earth.

Rev 18:1 And after these things I saw another angel come down from heaven, having great power; and the earth was lightened with his glory. 2 And he cried mightily with a strong voice, saying, Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen, and is become the habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird. 3 For all nations have drunk of the wine of the wrath of her fornication, and the kings of the earth have committed fornication with her, and the merchants of the earth are waxed rich through the abundance of her delicacies. 4 And I heard another voice from heaven, saying, Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues. 5 For her sins have reached unto heaven, and God hath remembered her iniquities. 6 Reward her even as she rewarded you, and double unto her double according to her works: in the cup which she hath filled fill to her double. 7 How much she hath glorified herself, and lived deliciously, so much torment and sorrow give her: for she saith in her heart, I sit a queen, and am no widow, and shall see no sorrow. 8 Therefore shall her plagues come in one day, death, and mourning, and famine; and she shall be utterly burned with fire: for strong is the Lord God who judgeth her. 9 And the kings of the earth, who have committed fornication and lived deliciously with her, shall bewail her, and lament for her, when they shall see the smoke of her burning, 10 Standing afar off for the fear of her torment, saying, Alas, alas, that great city Babylon, that mighty city! for in one hour is thy judgment come. 11 And the merchants of the earth shall weep and mourn over her; for no man buyeth their merchandise any more: 12 The merchandise of gold, and silver, and precious stones, and of pearls, and fine linen, and purple, and silk, and scarlet, and all thyine wood, and all manner vessels of ivory, and all manner vessels of most precious wood, and of brass, and iron, and marble, 13 And cinnamon, and odours, and ointments, and frankincense, and wine, and oil, and fine flour, and wheat, and beasts, and sheep, and horses, and chariots, and slaves, and souls of men. 14 And the fruits that thy soul lusted after are departed from thee, and all things which were dainty and goodly are departed from thee, and thou shalt find them no more at all. 15 The merchants of these things, which were made rich by her, shall stand afar off for the fear of her torment, weeping and wailing, 16 And saying, Alas, alas, that great city, that was clothed in fine linen, and purple, and scarlet, and decked with gold, and precious stones, and pearls! 17 For in one hour so great riches is come to nought. And every shipmaster, and all the company in ships, and sailors, and as many as trade by sea, stood afar off, 18 And cried when they saw the smoke of her burning, saying, What city is like unto this great city! 19 And they cast dust on their heads, and cried, weeping and wailing, saying, Alas, alas, that great city, wherein were made rich all that had ships in the sea by reason of her costliness! for in one hour is she made desolate. 20 Rejoice over her, thou heaven, and ye holy apostles and prophets; for God hath avenged you on her. 21 And a mighty angel took up a stone like a great millstone, and cast it into the sea, saying, Thus with violence shall that great city Babylon be thrown down, and shall be found no more at all. 22 And the voice of harpers, and musicians, and of pipers, and trumpeters, shall be heard no more at all in thee; and no craftsman, of whatsoever craft he be, shall be found any more in thee; and the sound of a millstone shall be heard no more at all in thee; 23 And the light of a candle shall shine no more at all in thee; and the voice of the bridegroom and of the bride shall be heard no more at all in thee: for thy merchants were the great men of the earth; for by thy sorceries were all nations deceived. 24 And in her was found the blood of prophets, and of saints, and of all that were slain upon the earth.

We have already identified the papacy from various sources as that institution represented in biblical prophecy by the name of BABYLON THE GREAT. It is that great earthly city of  biblical prophecy which apposes God and His government. This in direct contrast to the spiritual city and kingdom of God on earth who submit to the same, the sons and daughters of Abraham who look for a city whose builder and founder is God(Heb. 11:8-10). The city of the above prophecies is said to be attached to all the cities of the nations, all nations, kings, leaders, merchants, ships, sailors, musicians, slaves and souls, and in other scriptures peoples, multitudes, nations, and tongues of the earth(Rev. 17:15). Thus by the papacies own admission and efforts described in the document we are examining, she is that great city orchestrating and commanding the building of the same through the unification of all humanity outside of and in direct contradiction to the teachings and authority of God.

While it is certainly Christian to seriously consider the common good of all, one must remember that this common good will and is being defined by Rome. Whom intends that her “Christian” vision of the same be brought about through temporal authorities, legislation, and enforcement, all contradicting New Testament teaching. I wonder what happens to those who disagree with Rome’s vision and establishment of the common good? Her long abusive and bloody history is unfortunately a clear indication of where we are headed. There is no good reason to think that the results of this political shift of power to the papacy, will have any different result than it already has in the past. Correct me if I’m wrong, but isn’t that a definition of insanity, doing the same thing over and over again, yet expecting different results every time?

Now that a further twenty years have passed, I express my conviction that Populorum Progressio deserves to be considered “the Rerum Novarum of the present age”, shedding light upon humanity's journey towards unity.

Again, what unity of humanity is being referred to in the above statement. The bible does not predict the unity of humanity. It predicts the unity of believers, and the eventual unity of all others being deceived into worshipping the image of the first beast, and forcing this false worship upon all. Thus becoming the enemy of God, His government, and His people.

The risk for our time is that the de facto interdependence of people and nations is not matched by ethical interaction of consciences and minds that would give rise to truly human development. Only in charity, illumined by the light of reason and faith, is it possible to pursue development goals that possess a more humane and humanizing value.

Fidelity to man requires fidelity to the truth, which alone is the guarantee of freedom (cf. Jn 8:32) and of the possibility of integral human development. For this reason the Church searches for truth, proclaims it tirelessly and recognizes it wherever it is manifested. This mission of truth is something that the Church can never renounce. Her social doctrine is a particular dimension of this proclamation: it is a service to the truth which sets us free. Open to the truth, from whichever branch of knowledge it comes, the Church's social doctrine receives it, assembles into a unity the fragments in which it is often found, and mediates it within the constantly changing life-patterns of the society of peoples and nations[12].

Ah yes, the Church of Rome, definer and interpreter of the common good, and truth for all. Seeking to give rise to “truly human development” and “developing goals that posses a more humane and humanizing value“.  Funny, I thought Christianity was about truly divine development of our fallen human natures, to that more like the life of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ. Developing goals of a more divine and godly value.

The first is that the whole Church, in all her being and acting — when she proclaims, when she celebrates, when she performs works of charity — is engaged in promoting integral human development. She has a public role over and above her charitable and educational activities: all the energy she brings to the advancement of humanity and of universal fraternity is manifested when she is able to operate in a climate of freedom. In not a few cases, that freedom is impeded by prohibitions and persecutions, or it is limited when the Church's public presence is reduced to her charitable activities alone. The second truth is that authentic human development concerns the whole of the person in every single dimension.

It is easy to understand Rome’s desire for freedom and why she will defend the same for herself and others where she does not have it. How else can she exercise her “public role over and above her charitable and educational activities: all the energy she brings to the advancement of humanity and of universal fraternity”. The problem of course is in just exactly what her role above and beyond charity and education actually entails. Which is her quest to establish her social doctrines, teachings, and eventually dogmas upon all through legislation wherever she is given this freedom she desires, to do so. Thereby removing the very freedom she herself demands for herself from all others who do not have her same vision. 

The Church's social doctrine illuminates with an unchanging light the new problems that are constantly emerging[22]. This safeguards the permanent and historical character of the doctrinal “patrimony”[23] which, with its specific characteristics, is part and parcel of the Church's ever-living Tradition[24]. Social doctrine is built on the foundation handed on by the Apostles to the Fathers of the Church, and then received and further explored by the great Christian doctors.

Is this the same illumination the world has witnessed during the papacies long bloody and abusive trail throughout history? Where are we supposed to find a record of this supposed illuminating effect upon the social aspects of peoples and nations? This thing exists only in the imagination of the leaders of the papacy, and in the minds of the ignorant who will not examine the facts of history in relation to the same. The papacy brought us the “Christian” state, in which the power of the Holy Spirit of God by way of conviction, was replaced by the power of the temporal sword by way of force. Leaving estimates ranging from 50 to 125 million murdered souls over a period of more than a thousand years. Is this the illumination spoken of above? No I think not. Perhaps it is found in Rome’s political relations and support of Nazi Germany or maybe Mussolini. Not very likely. Shall we go on? Just where has this illuminating influence demonstrated itself for us in the pages of history?

13. In addition to its important link with the entirety of the Church's social doctrine, Populorum Progressio is closely connected to the overall magisterium of Paul VI, especially his social magisterium. His was certainly a social teaching of great importance: he underlined the indispensable importance of the Gospel for building a society according to freedom and justice, in the ideal and historical perspective of a civilization animated by love. Paul VI clearly understood that the social question had become worldwide [25] and he grasped the interconnection between the impetus towards the unification of humanity and the Christian ideal of a single family of peoples in solidarity and fraternity.[/b] In the notion of development, understood in human and Christian terms, he identified the heart of the Christian social message, and he proposed Christian charity as the principal force at the service of development.

Since when is the purpose of Christianity the unification of humanity into a single family of peoples in solidarity and fraternity? Are all of these peoples going to give up their false religions, philosophies, politics, ideologies, and practices and become followers of Jesus Christ? Is this even expected? Will they all become Roman Catholic, will that save them? What does any of this have to do with the teachings of the holy scriptures? It means nothing other than the fulfillment of biblical prophecy in relation to the unification of this entire world in rebellion against God. This is what the papacy represents, and is seeking to establish. How can it be, that we will have less to say about the fulfillment of biblical prophecy going on right in front of our eyes?

2Cor 6:14 Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers: for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion hath light with darkness? 15 And what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel? 16 And what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? for ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people. 17 Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you, 18 And will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty.

We are here to extend the invitation of the gospel of Jesus Christ to all in this world, not to join them in some kind of unified confusion of amalgamated religions, ideologies, philosophies, and politics under the guiding influence of Babylon the Great. This is how she came about in the first place, during the convulsions of the declining Roman Empire. While we are not here to condemn the world, we most certainly are forbidden from joining with it in rebellion against God by beliefs and actions which contradict His most basic commands. Or lending any kind of credence to the same. All who compromise the truth to such an extent, will have no part in the kingdom of heaven.

Joh 14:6 Jesus saith unto him, I am the way, the truth, and the life: no man cometh unto the Father, but by me. 7 If ye had known me, ye should have known my Father also: and from henceforth ye know him, and have seen him.

There is no possible way that some form of unified humanity, encompassing all the religions, philosophies, ideologies and politics of this world could ever be considered by God, a fit representation of the city of God. To the contrary, it would and will only represent the city of the prince of this world, the devil himself. The rightful father of lies and all confusion, the real leader also of Babylon the Great.

15. Two further documents by Paul VI without any direct link to social doctrine — the Encyclical Humanae Vitae (25 July 1968) and the Apostolic Exhortation Evangelii Nuntiandi (8 December 1975) — are highly important for delineating the fully human meaning of the development that the Church proposes. It is therefore helpful to consider these texts too in relation to HYPERLINK ""Populorum Progressio.

At least the above quote is a confession that the development which the papacy is proposing is fully human, and thus not of God. Though I am sure this is not their intention. Nevertheless, the statement is true.

[44], but only on Christ, to whom every authentic vocation to integral human development must be directed. The Gospel is fundamental for development, because in the Gospel, Christ, “in the very revelation of the mystery of the Father and of his love, fully reveals humanity to itself”[45]. Taught by her Lord, the Church examines the signs of the times and interprets them, offering the world “what she possesses as her characteristic attribute: a global vision of man and of the human race”[46]. Precisely because God gives a resounding “yes” to man[47], man cannot fail to open himself to the divine vocation to pursue his own development. The truth of development consists in its completeness: if it does not involve the whole man and every man, it is not true development. This is the central message of Populorum Progressio, valid for today and for all time. Integral human development on the natural plane, as a response to a vocation from God the Creator[48], demands self-fulfilment in a “transcendent humanism which gives [to man] his greatest possible perfection: this is the highest goal of personal development”[49]. The Christian vocation to this development therefore applies to both the natural plane and the supernatural plane; which is why, “when God is eclipsed, our ability to recognize the natural order, purpose and the ‘good' begins to wane”[50].

What more can be said concerning the true identity of the papacy, its main purpose, and intentions regarding the same? In her own words, her “characteristic attribute” is the global vision and unity of the human race. Not toward developing more divine like attributes within humanity, but rather in the “fulfillment” of a “transcendent humanism” claimed as the highest goal of possible perfection. The plan is to unite all humanity to stand as one at the apex of truly human development. The accomplishment of this will lead to nothing less than the reaping of the clusters of this earth to be “cast it into the great winepress of the wrath of God”(Rev 14:18-20). The papacy is that institution which will oversee the maturation of the harvest of this earth for its reaping and thus destruction at the second coming. The fully united and developed human race in rebellion against God, His Commandments, and His government.

Rev 14:13 And I heard a voice from heaven saying unto me, Write, Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord from henceforth: Yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their labours; and their works do follow them. 14 And I looked, and behold a white cloud, and upon the cloud one sat like unto the Son of man, having on his head a golden crown, and in his hand a sharp sickle. 15 And another angel came out of the temple, crying with a loud voice to him that sat on the cloud, Thrust in thy sickle, and reap: for the time is come for thee to reap; for the harvest of the earth is ripe. 16 And he that sat on the cloud thrust in his sickle on the earth; and the earth was reaped. 17 And another angel came out of the temple which is in heaven, he also having a sharp sickle. 18 And another angel came out from the altar, which had power over fire; and cried with a loud cry to him that had the sharp sickle, saying, Thrust in thy sharp sickle, and gather the clusters of the vine of the earth; for her grapes are fully ripe. 19 And the angel thrust in his sickle into the earth, and gathered the vine of the earth, and cast it into the great winepress of the wrath of God. 20 And the winepress was trodden without the city, and blood came out of the winepress, even unto the horse bridles, by the space of a thousand and six hundred furlongs.

The first harvest reaped above in verses 14-16 is the harvest of God’s planting, the wheat. It has reached its maturity and is ripened by the giving of the three angels messages to the entire world. Which message contains:

The everlasting gospel of Jesus Christ, which includes a call back to the worship of the true creator, who is Jesus Christ, on the day He sanctified for that very purpose at creation.

 A warning against the complete fall of that great city Babylon, by way of her fornication with the kings of the earth, making all nations drink of her corrupting wine. Thus the subsequent call of Rev. 18 to all of God’s people to come out of her before His return.

The most fearful warning in all scripture regarding not worshipping the beast and his image, or receiving its mark. The beast which is formed by the intoxicating wine which Babylon makes all nations drink of.

(Rev. 14:6-12). The first harvest is composed of those who are called the saints, who are said to keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus (Rev.14:12). This event is the resurrection and the rapture depicted in 1 Thess. 4:16-18.

The second harvest to be reaped will be unified humanity in rebellion against God under the leadership of Babylon the Great, as being described and orchestrated in the papal documents we have been and will continue to examine. These will have rejected the everlasting gospel and call back to the correct worship of their creator as He commanded, will have remained within Babylon by adhering to her teachings and submitting to her leadership, and will worship the beast and his image as a result of the same. They are the harvest of this earth, which will be destroyed at Christ’s second coming. They will have rejected the three angels messages, and unified under the banner of Rome in defiance of God. They will have chosen that which is fully human and fallen, over that which was offered to them, which was fully divine and redemptive in and through the life, death, and resurrection of the Lord and Savior Jesus Christ.

Hence, in the pursuit of development, there is a need for “the deep thought and reflection of wise men in search of a new humanism which will enable modern man to find himself anew”[51].

The importance of this goal is such as to demand our openness to understand it in depth and to mobilize ourselves at the level of the “heart”, so as to ensure that current economic and social processes evolve towards fully human outcomes.

all this leads us today to reflect on the measures that would be necessary to provide a solution to problems that are not only new in comparison to those addressed by Pope Paul VI, but also, and above all, of decisive impact upon the present and future good of humanity. The different aspects of the crisis, its solutions, and any new development that the future may bring, are increasingly interconnected, they imply one another, they require new efforts of holistic understanding and a new humanistic synthesis.

Can anyone please show me any of the above ideology promoted in scripture anywhere at all? Could it be any clearer that papal reasoning and political thought is not based upon scripture at all? Is this not a circuitous path back to the dark ages? A time when the masses were subject to completely human and abusive overlords, who claimed to be the representatives of God, and squashed the consciences and lives of all who disagreed with them. Is it not a repudiation of everything Protestant which pointed to the scriptures and the authority of God in establishing true freedom, inalienable rights of the individual, and government for the people and by the people? All of this being acknowledged as right, because the God of scripture Himself allowed for the same in His created beings? Is this not exactly what the spirit of prophecy has predicted? Observe the following -

But Romanism as a system is no more in harmony with the Gospel of Christ now than at any former period in her history. The Protestant churches are in great darkness, or they would discern the signs of the times. The Roman Church is far-reaching in her plans and modes of operation. She is employing every device to extend her influence and increase her power in preparation for a fierce and determined conflict to regain control of the world, to re-establish persecution, and to undo all that Protestantism has done. Catholicism is gaining ground in our country upon every side. Look at the number of her churches and chapels. Look at her colleges and seminaries, so widely patronized by Protestants. These things should awaken the anxiety of all who prize the pure principles of the Gospel. (The Signs of the Times, June 30, 1898, Dangers which Threaten, Par. 6)

Should we now turn around and return to the same guiding influence of the dark ages under a new guise, and seek unification of all humanity evolving “towards fully human outcomes” ? Should we now forsake individual inalienable rights and freedoms, government for the people and by the people, and economic freedom under the leadership and suggestion of Babylon’s vision of the common good over and above the same? We absolutely should not, but according to biblical prophecy, this world will overwhelmingly do so. So what should we do? What will you do? Will you remain silent as though you were ignorant of the facts, or will you give the warning?
« Last Edit: Sat Aug 21, 2021 - 11:44:10 by Amo »

Offline Amo

  • Legendary Member
  • ******
  • Posts: 6621
  • Manna: 71
  • (T)ogether (E)veryone (A)chieves (M)ore
Re: Romeward Bound
« Reply #8 on: Sat Aug 21, 2021 - 14:58:14 »
Chapter 9

The Common Good, Socialistic Redistribution, and Individual Rights

Continued Excerpts from -

It should be remembered that the reduction of cultures to the technological dimension, even if it favours short-term profits, in the long term impedes reciprocal enrichment and the dynamics of cooperation. It is important to distinguish between short- and long-term economic or sociological considerations. Lowering the level of protection accorded to the rights of workers, or abandoning mechanisms of wealth redistribution in order to increase the country's international competitiveness, hinder the achievement of lasting development. Moreover, the human consequences of current tendencies towards a short-term economy — sometimes very short-term — need to be carefully evaluated. This requires further and deeper reflection on the meaning of the economy and its goals[84], as well as a profound and far-sighted revision of the current model of development, so as to correct its dysfunctions and deviations.

The topic of wealth redistribution is certainly one of interest to all. It will no doubt direct the thoughts of the wealthy, toward the possibility of losing some if not most or all of the same, without their consent. On the other hand, it will no doubt direct the thoughts of those on the other end of the spectrum, to what seems to be a form of economic justice in their favor. No one can deny that sharing of ones abundance is Christian, nor that withholding the same from those in need is not Christian.The concept is definitely Christian, just who and how it is brought about though, determines if the action itself truly is. Anything apart from voluntary redistribution of wealth, could not be considered Christian. It would be anti-Christian, and even anti-Christ to force such upon anyone. As it is certainly anti-Christian and anti-Christ to force any Christian truth or principle upon anyone.

2 Cor 9:6 But this I say, He which soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly; and he which soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully. 7 Every man according as he purposeth in his heart, so let him give; not grudgingly, or of necessity: for God loveth a cheerful giver.

The bottom line in any case in relation to God’s law, “Thou shalt not steal”, is applicable to all. Individuals, corporations, institutions, and governments. While it is possible for all of the above to steal from others in the myriad of ways such is possible without breaking or going around humanities laws, such is still theft according to the depths of God’s law. Those proved to have done such, should certainly have such profits taken away from them and distributed as fairly as possible among those robbed by them, if or when such is even possible.

Forms of government therefore also, which determine it is their place to confiscate and distribute the wealth or profits of others with or without their consent, are in fact thieves. Guilty of breaking God’s commandment not to steal, in order to support their warped perceptions of how things should be. They may call it whatever they wish, even “Christian charity” if they like, but this will never make it so. Taking what belongs to another, short of that being ill gained in the first place, is stealing. Religious leaders and or politicians who do so, are simply declaring their own superiority to and above others to do what they see as right, with others wealth. Which very often throughout history has moreover translated into might over right, my way or the highway mentality among many and various abusive forms of government.

Many who fled to the shores of this nation early on, did so to escape just such abuses from predominantly Catholic countries where the kings, queens, and or “nobility” were in bed with the church living upon their citizens backs. Kings, Queens, “nobility”, and clergy doing as they wished with the wealth, livelihoods, personal convictions, and even location of their peasantry. This is not to mention more than just a few “Protestant” nations, who may have left the church of Rome, but never left such practices behind along with her religious guidance. Nevertheless, what are we seeing today, and in the documents we are examining, but a return to much of the same under the ever increasing influence and power of the Church of Rome? In this country in direct refutation of its heavily Protestant influenced Constitution and Declaration of Independence, and around the world according to the same.

While there is always a need to address the rights of workers as times, attitudes, and technologies advance and change, just who should address this issue? In a system of economic freedom, these issues should ideally be worked out between workers, management, and owners themselves with as little government participation or infringement as possible. The government though, should be ready to intervene if or when things begin to get out of hand without taking sides in the issue unless unjust oppression or unreasonable measures are blatantly being employed. To allow the government dominant control over such issues, is not conducive to economic freedom, and opens the door to political corruption in relation to the same. Power corrupts, and wealth equals power. Bad enough that individuals and or corporations become corrupted by it, let alone handing this power also over to government. Which itself has always been and is even now of course being corrupted by the same. In any case, allowing the papacy to direct such traffic of power, is most certainly another step back toward the dark ages. At which time as already mentioned, she and the existing governments in bed together, lived high on the hog upon the backs of the people.

I wonder just exactly what or who the papacy is referring to as the current model of economic development, that needs such far-sighted revisions to correct its dysfunctions and deviations? Is it not of course the United States, built upon Protestant principles of individual rights and freedoms in relation to civil, religious, and economic pursuits? Are we now not examining the papacies political plans to undo the economic freedom brought about by the same? Yes, as already stated, it is and has been her purpose to undo everything brought about by the Protestant Reformation. Unfortunately the many corruptions of Capitalism which now exist and have for some time, only add fuel to the fire and power to the appeals of the papacy and others toward Socialist, Fascist, or Communist outcome. As is always the case, humanity simply cannot handle freedom without abusing the same, resulting in ruin.

The answer though, does not lie in any of these repeatedly failed forms of government and economy. Or papal economic theories of wealth, business, and natural resource redistribution under government supervision, which is under papal “moral” guidance itself. History has already provided a prolonged example of papal dominated politics for all to see. The picture painted by the same, is and was not pretty at all.

The principal new feature has been the explosion of worldwide interdependence, commonly known as globalization. Paul VI had partially foreseen it, but the ferocious pace at which it has evolved could not have been anticipated. Originating within economically developed countries, this process by its nature has spread to include all economies. It has been the principal driving force behind the emergence from underdevelopment of whole regions, and in itself it represents a great opportunity. Nevertheless, without the guidance of charity in truth, this global force could cause unprecedented damage and create new divisions within the human family.
Hence charity and truth confront us with an altogether new and creative challenge, one that is certainly vast and complex. It is about broadening the scope of reason and making it capable of knowing and directing these powerful new forces, animating them within the perspective of that “civilization of love” whose seed God has planted in every people, in every culture.

What is the above recommendation, but to allow the papacy predominant control and guidance of the new and future global economy? Since supposedly, she is the one referred to above that is guided by charity, and imbibed with reason. Where did this world wide interdependence come from in the first place. Is it not the exact goal of all those who call for universal equality and equity? Those who have been and are now immersed in the ideology of wealth, job, natural resources, and even mass population redistribution? Yes it is. It is their exact purpose to make the entire world interdependent, and therefore dependent upon their leadership to make what they themselves have been putting in place and envisioned work. Being the ones who designed, are executing, and do have the plan. It is nothing less than the subjection of every nation and all the world to their own global ideology and usurped authority. All of which happens to be the exact opposite of what our founding Fathers envisioned for this nation, and all others who might learn from our experience. Observe the following -

George Washington Farewell Address, Philadelphia, PA, 1796-09-17    

"The great rule of conduct for us in regard to foreign nations is, in extending our commercial relations to have with them as little political connection as possible. So far as we have already formed engagements let them be fulfilled with perfect good faith. Here let us stop.
Europe has a set of primary interests which to us have none or a very remote relation. Hence she must be engaged in frequent controversies, the causes of which are essentially foreign to our concerns. Hence, therefore, it must be unwise in us to implicate ourselves by artificial ties in the ordinary vicissitudes of her politics or the ordinary combination and collisions of her friendships or enmities.

Our detached and distant situation invites and enables us to pursue a different course. If we remain one people, under an efficient government, the period is not far off when we may defy material injury from external annoyance; when we may take such an attitude as will cause the neutrality we may at any time resolve upon to be scrupulously respected; when belligerent nations, under the impossibility of making acquisitions upon us, will not lightly hazard the giving us provocation; when we may choose peace or war, as our interest, guided by justice, shall counsel.
Why forego the advantages of so peculiar a situation? Why quit our own to stand upon foreign ground? Why, by interweaving our destiny with that of any part of Europe, entangle our peace and prosperity in the toils of European ambition, rivalship, interest, humor, or caprice?

It is our true policy to steer clear of permanent alliances with any portion of the foreign world, so far, I mean, as we are now at liberty to do it; for let me not be understood as capable of patronizing infidelity to existing engagements. I hold the maxim no less applicable to public than to private affairs that honesty is always the best policy. I repeat, therefore, let those engagements be observed in their genuine sense, but in my opinion it is unnecessary and would be unwise to extend them.

Papal politics and economics are a direct refutation of the American Experiment, moreover they are and have been a direct attack upon it. They are in fact a repudiation of the Protestant and therefore biblical principles this nation was built upon. Self responsibility, reliance, and productivity unto improved conditions for one’s self and those around them. By way of example, and generosity.

This, just as God’s word has directed in first and foremost taking personal responsibility for our own actions and sins against God and humanity. By confessing, asking forgiveness for, and repenting of them. Unto an empowered life of moral integrity and productivity intent upon improving one’s self and those around them by way of example both spiritually and temporally. Effected by submission to the word of God above all humanity, save the one man who was and is God. Who also demonstrated these exact principles for us in human flesh as one of us. Who Himself established direct access to our heavenly Father through Himself, unto repentance, reformation, and regeneration.

The Papacies religion and politics effect the exact opposite of the above. Her subjects are spiritually reliant upon her for the remission of sins, Transubstantiation of the Mass, and the intercession of saints to which she directs them. As we have already been addressing, her politics are also slanted toward making humanity dependent upon governments and their politicians whom she herself is basically in bed with. What is all of this but the attempt of mere men, to stand in the place of God, who has Himself provided all of the above for the individual that will place their faith in His Son and our Savior Jesus Christ. Without the high standard, moral integrity, and byproduct of productivity from the same attached to a personal relationship with God through His Son Jesus Christ, humanity is doomed to the servitude of the evil one and his chosen minions.

But the social doctrine of the Church has unceasingly highlighted the importance of distributive justice and social justice for the market economy, not only because it belongs within a broader social and political context, but also because of the wider network of relations within which it operates.

The above is a frank admission by the papacy, that she has been a prominent proponent of socialistic market economy and wealth redistribution. This has been accomplished by her “wider network of relations within which she operates”. In other words, through her illicit and spiritually adulterous relations with the kings and governments of this world. To this end she has been working for some time now predominantly in Europe and the United States through the vast number of Catholic politicians within the same. What can we say of the results thus far? Economic chaos and ruin from nation to nation. The US is now somewhere around thirty trillion dollars in the hole, and digging deeper every day. The papacy has been actively redistributing our wealth, jobs, business, and natural resources for some time now, to the obvious detriment of our country, each one of us, our children, and our children’s children. This is not to mention her non stop efforts of relocation through legal and illegal immigration.

36. Economic activity cannot solve all social problems through the simple application of commercial logic. This needs to be directed towards the pursuit of the common good, for which the political community in particular must also take responsibility. Therefore, it must be borne in mind that grave imbalances are produced when economic action, conceived merely as an engine for wealth creation, is detached from political action, conceived as a means for pursuing justice through redistribution.

More of the same. Political action must be taken by government to pursue justice through wealth redistribution against those enemies of the common good who are getting wealthy through successful business in an atmosphere of economic freedom. So says one of the, if not the wealthiest  institution on earth. Funny, while one who is looking can see their admitted efforts to redistribute others wealth, they don’t seem to be in much of a hurry to redistribute their own immense wealth. Most of which is hidden from public view.

In the global era, the economy is influenced by competitive models tied to cultures that differ greatly among themselves. The different forms of economic enterprise to which they give rise find their main point of encounter in commutative justice. Economic life undoubtedly requires contracts, in order to regulate relations of exchange between goods of equivalent value. But it also needs just laws and forms of redistribution governed by politics,
and what is more, it needs works redolent of the spirit of gift. The economy in the global era seems to privilege the former logic, that of contractual exchange, but directly or indirectly it also demonstrates its need for the other two: political logic, and the logic of the unconditional gift.

Same message, government needs to get involved in redistribution of wealth through the logic of unconditional gift, that is charity, under the direction, influence, and self proclaimed superior reasoning powers of the papacy. This must be accomplished over and above that of contractual exchanges of private businesses or corporations, in the present ill advised atmosphere of economic freedom, according to the papacy. You will be charitable by handing over the money or prophet you make, over the the government to distribute as it sees fit, under the superior moral direction of the Papal See. This on top of course of the countless billions the papacy already receives from the governments of this world with or without the consent of their citizens, through tax dollar allocations.   

39. Paul VI in Populorum Progressio called for the creation of a model of market economy capable of including within its range all peoples and not just the better off. He called for efforts to build a more human world for all, a world in which “all will be able to give and receive, without one group making progress at the expense of the other”[94]. In this way he was applying on a global scale the insights and aspirations contained in Rerum Novarum, written when, as a result of the Industrial Revolution, the idea was first proposed — somewhat ahead of its time — that the civil order, for its self-regulation, also needed intervention from the State for purposes of redistribution. Not only is this vision threatened today by the way in which markets and societies are opening up, but it is evidently insufficient to satisfy the demands of a fully humane economy. What the Church's social doctrine has always sustained, on the basis of its vision of man and society, is corroborated today by the dynamics of globalization.

It should be remembered by all, that the papacy itself is one of the if not the wealthiest institution on earth, and is excluded from her own advice above as a supposed religious institution rather than a temporal one. Which very thing, all of her political advice and manipulation completely contradict and disprove. Her history is replete with examples of her support of and combined interests with one despotic political system and ruler after another. These being composed of the rich and or powerful, resulting many times in the past, in the wealth redistribution of their own subjects against their will through absolute tyranny. That is the removal of all rights from certain segments or religious sects of society, and the confiscation of all their wealth and property against their will. Yet we are now to believe that they have suddenly obtained superior light, knowledge, and reason concerning the same which we should all agree with, seek to establish, and submit to. I think not. Her history reveals no superior light, knowledge, or reason. To the contrary, she has been the ruin of many a nation.

If in fact she is all for legislated wealth redistribution, then let her be a good and exemplary leader by submitting her own immense wealth first before others, for that very purpose. Let her property, holdings, precious materials, priceless antiquities, business earnings, and what have you, be handed over to political authorities for redistribution among the needy of the world. After all, she refuses to be just a religion, but demands political status as a nation. Let her then be the first willing subject of wealth redistribution at the hand of outsiders. At least then we could see her sincerity and willingness to subject herself to that which she proposes all others subject themselves to. To the contrary, her immense wealth while blatantly obvious, is a very secretive matter. This is not to deny in any way shape or form her large contributions to charity which she is actually involved in, for which of course she is to be commended. However, an investigation into her many different assets will reveal quite a bit more than just a little scandal, cover up, and refusal to allow close investigation of the same. This is not even to mention again, the countless billions she receives every year from governments at their tax payers expense which most certainly should be redistributed to those in need. Else what are these tax payers forced to do, save support a religion which many no doubt disagree with.

While no one wants to see anyone being abused by the acquired wealth of one at the expense of another as suggested above, neither is the concept of legislated equality biblical or right in any way shape or form. Certain people do and always have excelled, and should not be wrongly or disproportionately taxed, or moreover robbed for the same. Neither Certainly, should successful and productive forms of government based upon economic freedom, be penalized or robbed by their unsuccessful contemporaries as any kind of logical remedy for their failures. While such should certainly be considerate of the less fortunate, it simply is and cannot be considered Christian to force charity from them or anyone else. Such is certainly not conducive to reforming failed governments, but to the contrary, akin to enabling the same. Dragging all down with them, instead of raising them up to greater productivity and prosperity. Yet is not this exactly the point, to recreate the same two class society under which the papacy and her illicit political lovers enjoyed so much power, wealth, and prestige in the past? Yes it is.

This is not even to address the completely different matter of those who have obtained wealth through abuse or corruption with politicians in Capitalist or other economic systems. Which very thing the papacy is and has itself been guilty of many times over throughout her existence, and even now receives more than just a little unwanted attention regarding. Let those issues be addressed, and wrongs righted without destroying economic freedom by establishing socialistic, fascist, or communistic styled redistributive government controlled economies. Themselves being called for and manipulated by the papacy. We will continue this examination in the next chapter, as tis one is already becoming rather lengthy.

« Last Edit: Sat Aug 21, 2021 - 15:02:51 by Amo »

Offline Amo

  • Legendary Member
  • ******
  • Posts: 6621
  • Manna: 71
  • (T)ogether (E)veryone (A)chieves (M)ore
Re: Romeward Bound
« Reply #9 on: Sat Sep 04, 2021 - 14:42:45 »
Chapter 10

The Common Good, Socialistic Redistribution, and Individual Rights Continued:

Continued Excerpts from -

”[101]. It is in response to the needs and the dignity of the worker, as well as the needs of society, that there exist various types of business enterprise, over and above the simple distinction between “private” and “public”. Each of them requires and expresses a specific business capacity. In order to construct an economy that will soon be in a position to serve the national and global common good, it is appropriate to take account of this broader significance of business activity. It favours cross-fertilization between different types of business activity, with shifting of competences from the “non-profit” world to the “profit” world and vice versa, from the public world to that of civil society, from advanced economies to developing countries.
Political authority also involves a wide range of values, which must not be overlooked in the process of constructing a new order of economic productivity, socially responsible and human in scale. As well as cultivating differentiated forms of business activity on the global plane,

More of the same discussed in the previous chapter here, redistribution concerning “cross-fertilization between different types of business activity, with shifting of competences from the “non-profit” world to the “profit” world and vice versa, from the public world to that of civil society, from advanced economies to developing countries.” All in accordance with the papacies vision of “constructing a new order of economic productivity” in relation to “the national and global common good”. Therefore also of course, more in line with collectivism and socialism, than individualism and capitalism. The collective of course submitting to the superior reasoning abilities of the papacy proved throughout history. This in contrast to government and economics realized upon Protestant principles derived in and through the experience of the Reformation. Which government and economics thrived until corruption and papal influence began and continue to take their toll.

The truth of globalization as a process and its fundamental ethical criterion are given by the unity of the human family and its development towards what is good. Hence a sustained commitment is needed so as to promote a person-based and community-oriented cultural process of world-wide integration that is open to transcendence.
Despite some of its structural elements, which should neither be denied nor exaggerated, “globalization, a priori, is neither good nor bad. It will be what people make of it”[104]. We should not be its victims, but rather its protagonists, acting in the light of reason, guided by charity and truth. Blind opposition would be a mistaken and prejudiced attitude, incapable of recognizing the positive aspects of the process, with the consequent risk of missing the chance to take advantage of its many opportunities for development. The processes of globalization, suitably understood and directed, open up the unprecedented possibility of large-scale redistribution of wealth on a world-wide scale; if badly directed, however, they can lead to an increase in poverty and inequality, and could even trigger a global crisis. It is necessary to correct the malfunctions, some of them serious, that cause new divisions between peoples and within peoples, and also to ensure that the redistribution of wealth does not come about through the redistribution or increase of poverty: a real danger if the present situation were to be badly managed.

Apparently, those who are opposed to the papal view of globalization are blind and prejudiced. Her plan includes “large-scale redistribution of wealth on a world-wide scale” and must be handled properly in order to prevent “an increase in poverty and inequality”, which “could even trigger a global crisis.” Never mind the crisis involved for those whose wealth is to be redistributed among those she chooses, against their will and or without their consent. 

The world-wide diffusion of forms of prosperity should not therefore be held up by projects that are self-centred, protectionist or at the service of private interests. Indeed the involvement of emerging or developing countries allows us to manage the crisis better today. The transition inherent in the process of globalization presents great difficulties and dangers that can only be overcome if we are able to appropriate the underlying anthropological and ethical spirit that drives globalization towards the humanizing goal of solidarity. Unfortunately this spirit is often overwhelmed or suppressed by ethical and cultural considerations of an individualistic and utilitarian nature. Globalization is a multifaceted and complex phenomenon which must be grasped in the diversity and unity of all its different dimensions, including the theological dimension. In this way it will be possible to experience and to steer the globalization of humanity in relational terms, in terms of communion and the sharing of goods.

How about that, Rome’s intention to diffuse the worlds forms of prosperity should not be held up by self-centered, protectionist, or private interests. I guess this means that if you are a wealthy individual or nation, you should not selfishly resist her redistribution of your wealth by trying to protect your private or national interests in the same. In other words, shut up, and hand it over. This is beginning to sound oh too familiar. Rome does not want to be bothered by “ethical and cultural considerations of an individualistic and utilitarian nature.” Yes we know, individual rights and protections are not very high on Rome’s list. They should and will be sacrificed by her global vision of a unified humanity. Which vision is nothing more than the repudiation of everything Protestant, and the reestablishment of herself riding upon the backs of the kings and governments of this world. Steering them in whatever direction she pleases.

The link consists in this: individual rights, when detached from a framework of duties which grants them their full meaning, can run wild, leading to an escalation of demands which is effectively unlimited and indiscriminate. An overemphasis on rights leads to a disregard for duties. Duties set a limit on rights because they point to the anthropological and ethical framework of which rights are a part, in this way ensuring that they do not become licence. Duties thereby reinforce rights and call for their defence and promotion as a task to be undertaken in the service of the common good. Otherwise, if the only basis of human rights is to be found in the deliberations of an assembly of citizens, those rights can be changed at any time, and so the duty to respect and pursue them fades from the common consciousness. Governments and international bodies can then lose sight of the objectivity and “inviolability” of rights. When this happens, the authentic development of peoples is endangered[108]. Such a way of thinking and acting compromises the authority of international bodies, especially in the eyes of those countries most in need of development. Indeed, the latter demand that the international community take up the duty of helping them to be “artisans of their own destiny”[109], that is, to take up duties of their own. The sharing of reciprocal duties is a more powerful incentive to action than the mere assertion of rights.

Yes we know Rome, individual rights should be sacrificed for your vision of the common good and unification of humanity. Never mind “deliberations of an assembly of citizens” who happen to disagree with you. The fact that people can go overboard with individual rights, is no reason to resort to collectivism to the detriment of them. Just how is it, that collectivism as defined by a single minority of an institution in this world, can really be considered collectivism, or common consent in relation to all the inhabitants of the same? Your vision of a united humanity for the common good, is just a new way for you to say, my way or the high way. Just as you did all through the dark ages.

You seek to establish your own authority, and that of your globalist minions, above the authority of assembled citizens of nations to the contrary. To subjugate all governments for and by the people, composed of those they themsleves elected to represent them, to your unelected self proclaimed superior intellect and authority. In other words, the reestablishment of the religious and political authority you enjoyed while laying upon your back in bed with the “kings, queens, and nobility” of old. Who neither regarded or cared for the will or individual rights of their subjects.

On this front too, there is a pressing moral need for renewed solidarity, especially in relationships between developing countries and those that are highly industrialized[118]. The technologically advanced societies can and must lower their domestic energy consumption, either through an evolution in manufacturing methods or through greater ecological sensitivity among their citizens.It should be added that at present it is possible to achieve improved energy efficiency while at the same time encouraging research into alternative forms of energy. What is also needed, though, is a worldwide redistribution of energy resources, so that countries lacking those resources can have access to them.

Anything sound familiar in the above? Yes that’s right, AOC’s new green deal was not new at all. The present Pope Francis of course, basically wrote an entire Encyclical on the matter, which most certainly should be examined in light of scripture and biblical prophecy as well. It also was written and published before Roman Catholic bartender to Congresswoman AOC introduced the New Green deal. Just another example of how Rome has been shaping and influencing the political trends and changes we are witnessing right here at home, and abroad for some time now. Her nose is in just about everything, and where it is not yet, she is working on it. She wants to reestablish the control she once had over every facet of humanities lives during the dark ages. She will stop at nothing to get it.

Today humanity appears much more interactive than in the past: this shared sense of being close to one another must be transformed into true communion. The development of peoples depends, above all, on a recognition that the human race is a single family working together in true communion, not simply a group of subjects who happen to live side by side[127].
Pope Paul VI noted that “the world is in trouble because of the lack of thinking”[128]. He was making an observation, but also expressing a wish: a new trajectory of thinking is needed in order to arrive at a better understanding of the implications of our being one family; interaction among the peoples of the world calls us to embark upon this new trajectory, so that integration can signify solidarity[129] rather than marginalization. Thinking of this kind requires a deeper critical evaluation of the category of relation.

Once again, the unification of humanity into a single family without acceptance and submission to Jesus Christ as Lord, is taught nowhere by Christ or His Apostles. To the contrary, it is pointed out by the same as the goal of anti-christ and the beast powers in the book of Revelation. There will be no room for Christ’s true followers in this new papal order. Just as there was not during the past dark ages when she ruled.

For this reason, while it may be true that development needs the religions and cultures of different peoples, it is equally true that adequate discernment is needed. Religious freedom does not mean religious indifferentism, nor does it imply that all religions are equal[133]. Discernment is needed regarding the contribution of cultures and religions, especially on the part of those who wield political power, if the social community is to be built up in a spirit of respect for the common good. Such discernment has to be based on the criterion of charity and truth. Since the development of persons and peoples is at stake, this discernment will have to take account of the need for emancipation and inclusivity, in the context of a truly universal human community. “The whole man and all men” is also the criterion for evaluating cultures and religions. Christianity, the religion of the “God who has a human face”[134], contains this very criterion within itself.

Oh yes, it is Rome who unyieldingly claims to be authentic and original “Christianity”. Thus she also claims to have the “adequate discernment” which “ is needed” to determine the difference between freedom and religious indifferentism, and which religions are more equal than others. In which case of course, those religions which do not agree with and join into the fulfillment of her aspirations, will be deemed indifferent and unequal to herself and the rest that are presenting a united front and course of action. Since individual rights are to be sacrificed for this goal of the common good, those religions or institutions not going along will naturally have to be dealt with and or repressed. Is any of this beginning to sound familiar?

56. The Christian religion and other religions can offer their contribution to development only if God has a place in the public realm, specifically in regard to its cultural, social, economic, and particularly its political dimensions. The Church's social doctrine came into being in order to claim “citizenship status” for the Christian religion[135]. Denying the right to profess one's religion in public and the right to bring the truths of faith to bear upon public life has negative consequences for true development. The exclusion of religion from the public square — and, at the other extreme, religious fundamentalism — hinders an encounter between persons and their collaboration for the progress of humanity. Public life is sapped of its motivation and politics takes on a domineering and aggressive character. Human rights risk being ignored either because they are robbed of their transcendent foundation or because personal freedom is not acknowledged. Secularism and fundamentalism exclude the possibility of fruitful dialogue and effective cooperation between reason and religious faith. Reason always stands in need of being purified by faith: this also holds true for political reason, which must not consider itself omnipotent. For its part, religion always needs to be purified by reason in order to show its authentically human face.Any breach in this dialogue comes only at an enormous price to human development.

Will wonders never cease? According to Rome in the above, her “social doctrine came into being in order to claim “citizenship status” for the Christian religion” in and of this world. What more need be said about her true condition and place in this world?

4 Ye adulterers and adulteresses, know ye not that the friendship of the world is enmity with God? whosoever therefore will be a friend of the world is the enemy of God. James 4:4 (KJV)

Rome commits spiritual adultery with the kings and governments of this world, entering into the politics of the same in order to establish her citizenship as a member of the same in direct contradiction to biblical counsel. Thus becoming a true friend of the world, and establishing her citizenship in and of it, rather than heaven.

14 For he is our peace, who hath made both one, and hath broken down the middle wall of partition between us; 15 Having abolished in his flesh the enmity, even the law of commandments contained in ordinances; for to make in himself of twain one new man, so making peace; 16 And that he might reconcile both unto God in one body by the cross, having slain the enmity thereby: 17 And came and preached peace to you which were afar off, and to them that were nigh. 18 For through him we both have access by one Spirit unto the Father. 19 Now therefore ye are no more strangers and foreigners, but fellowcitizens with the saints, and of the household of God; 20 And are built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner stone; 21 In whom all the building fitly framed together groweth unto an holy temple in the Lord: 22 In whom ye also are builded together for an habitation of God through the Spirit. Eph 2:14-22 (KJV)

Those who are truly in and of Christ are fellow citizens with the saints, and are part of the kingdom and household of God, not man or this world. Again Rome identifies herself for what she truly is, the religion of this world, bent towards its own end in rebellion against God and His government. Her following statement from the above also reveals the same, “For its part, religion always needs to be purified by reason in order to show its authentically human face”. She is that apostate “Christian” religion which claims to have the purified reason mentioned above to lead out in the establishment of her vision for humanity. What is stated as the purpose of this reason, it is to “show its authentically human face”. That is the exact truth, Rome is the religion of humanity, not God or Christ.

In the Pastoral Constitution Gaudium et Spes, the Council fathers asserted that “believers and unbelievers agree almost unanimously that all things on earth should be ordered towards man as to their centre and summit”[136]. For believers, the world derives neither from blind chance nor from strict necessity, but from God's plan. This is what gives rise to the duty of believers to unite their efforts with those of all men and women of good will, with the followers of other religions and with non-believers, so that this world of ours may effectively correspond to the divine plan: living as a family under the Creator's watchful eye.

TADA! Is there really any need to comment on the above? It speaks loudly and clearly on its own. Rome is the religion of this world, and is that anti-Christ power that will unite all humanity, believers and non-believers in rebellion against God. Against His government and law, and His people right before God Himself returns to set all matters straight.

Hence the principle of subsidiarity is particularly well-suited to managing globalization and directing it towards authentic human development. In order not to produce a dangerous universal power of a tyrannical nature, the governance of globalization must be marked by subsidiarity, articulated into several layers and involving different levels that can work together. Globalization certainly requires authority, insofar as it poses the problem of a global common good that needs to be pursued.

Yes we know, the authentically human designs of Rome for humanity, certainly not God’s designs for humanity. Now of course we will begin to address the need for real authority to establish Rome’s vision.

Evolving societies must remain faithful to all that is truly human in their traditions, avoiding the temptation to overlay them automatically with the mechanisms of a globalized technological civilization. In all cultures there are examples of ethical convergence, some isolated, some interrelated, as an expression of the one human nature, willed by the Creator; the tradition of ethical wisdom knows this as the natural law[140]. This universal moral law provides a sound basis for all cultural, religious and political dialogue, and it ensures that the multi-faceted pluralism of cultural diversity does not detach itself from the common quest for truth, goodness and God. Thus adherence to the law etched on human hearts is the precondition for all constructive social cooperation.

So this authority will have to be based upon what Rome terms “universal moral law“, which is “etched on human hearts”. Since there is no mention of God’s divine law, which is written upon the hearts of His own in Christ, we will assume this to be Rome’s counterfeit of the same for that which is purely human. After all, as Rome says, “Evolving societies must remain faithful to all that is truly human in their traditions,”. Thus this universal truly human rather than divine law, Sunday sacredness, is necessary to the development of the papacies vision of uniting all humanity toward the common good of the same. 

For this reason, on 1 May 2000 on the occasion of the Jubilee of Workers, my venerable predecessor Pope John Paul II issued an appeal for “a global coalition in favour of ‘decent work”’[144], supporting the strategy of the International Labour Organization.

Let those interested examine the writings of Mrs. White in relation to the role played by labor Unions in establishing Roman Catholic dogma through legislation.

64. While reflecting on the theme of work, it is appropriate to recall how important it is that labour unions — which have always been encouraged and supported by the Church — should be open to the new perspectives that are emerging in the world of work. Looking to wider concerns than the specific category of labour for which they were formed, union organizations are called to address some of the new questions arising in our society: I am thinking, for example, of the complex of issues that social scientists describe in terms of a conflict between worker and consumer. Without necessarily endorsing the thesis that the central focus on the worker has given way to a central focus on the consumer, this would still appear to constitute new ground for unions to explore creatively. The global context in which work takes place also demands that national labour unions, which tend to limit themselves to defending the interests of their registered members, should turn their attention to those outside their membership, and in particular to workers in developing countries where social rights are often violated. The protection of these workers, partly achieved through appropriate initiatives aimed at their countries of origin, will enable trade unions to demonstrate the authentic ethical and cultural motivations that made it possible for them, in a different social and labour context, to play a decisive role in development.

Yes, Rome fully supports labor unions, encourages them, and enlists their aid in establishing her political will. As already suggested, an examination of Mrs. Whites writings on this issue will be enlightening.

67. In the face of the unrelenting growth of global interdependence, there is a strongly felt need, even in the midst of a global recession, for a reform of the United Nations Organization, and likewise of economic institutions and international finance, so that the concept of the family of nations can acquire real teeth. One also senses the urgent need to find innovative ways of implementing the principle of the responsibility to protect[146] and of giving poorer nations an effective voice in shared decision-making. This seems necessary in order to arrive at a political, juridical and economic order which can increase and give direction to international cooperation for the development of all peoples in solidarity. To manage the global economy; to revive economies hit by the crisis; to avoid any deterioration of the present crisis and the greater imbalances that would result; to bring about integral and timely disarmament, food security and peace; to guarantee the protection of the environment and to regulate migration: for all this, there is urgent need of a true world political authority, as my predecessor Blessed John XXIII indicated some years ago. Such an authority would need to be regulated by law, to observe consistently the principles of subsidiarity and solidarity, to seek to establish the common good[147], and to make a commitment to securing authentic integral human development inspired by the values of charity in truth. Furthermore, such an authority would need to be universally recognized and to be vested with the effective power to ensure security for all, regard for justice, and respect for rights[148]. Obviously it would have to have the authority to ensure compliance with its decisions from all parties, and also with the coordinated measures adopted in various international forums. Without this, despite the great progress accomplished in various sectors, international law would risk being conditioned by the balance of power among the strongest nations. The integral development of peoples and international cooperation require the establishment of a greater degree of international ordering, marked by subsidiarity, for the management of globalization[149]. They also require the construction of a social order that at last conforms to the moral order, to the interconnection between moral and social spheres, and to the link between politics and the economic and civil spheres, as envisaged by the Charter of the United Nations.

And there you have it, the papacy calling for a global political economic authority with real teeth to bring about and establish her vision regarding the unification of humanity for the common good as defined and revealed by her. I wonder, how do you suppose this institution empowered by nations under her guidance will be able to demand and enforce compliance by all concerning economic issues? Would she use an individual’s or nation’s ability to buy and sell or not, as a determining or coercive measure to force compliance? Of course it would, will, and already does. Who doesn’t already know about the economic sanctions regularly brought upon nations who are not cooperating with the UN, or US for that matter. This methodology will be perfected no doubt to a science even down to the sanction of individuals, which also is already easily done to certain criminals, by the freezing of all their assets. Everyone knows personal and national sanctions are already being employed. It is just a matter of time before the government will employ these means to force compliance from all.

What are they now considering and even already implementing in several places but a vaccine passport for all those who wish to take part in public events, go to work, shop for food or what have you, eat at restaurants, and on and on. The number of crimes or actions resulting in the loss of one’s ability to buy or sell is ever increasing. Along with the reasons to implement such. It is a no brainer that this is exactly what will be eventually applied as pressure upon those who refuse to worship the image of the beast. The methodology has already been among us for a long time now, but the technology today makes it all the more applicable. Combine this with the sheeples ever increasing support of authoritative collectivism under the ever increasing guidance of the Church of Rome, and you have the final touches of the implementation of the beast that was, was not for a while, and then is again arising from the bottomless pit.   

I just don’t know how it could become any clearer to anyone who is paying any attention, that these things are a direct fulfillment of biblical prophecy in relation to the final beasts of the same, and the global persecuting religio-political form of government predicted. As I see it, there is absolutely no excuse for Seventh Day Adventists to not know what is going on here, let alone make the completely false assertion that there will be less to say about the Church of Rome concerning the unfolding of the final prophetic events of this world. This is straight forward deception and apostasy within Seventh Day Adventism.

A person's development is compromised, if he claims to be solely responsible for producing what he becomes. By analogy, the development of peoples goes awry if humanity thinks it can re-create itself through the “wonders” of technology, just as economic development is exposed as a destructive sham if it relies on the “wonders” of finance in order to sustain unnatural and consumerist growth. In the face of such Promethean presumption, we must fortify our love for a freedom that is not merely arbitrary, but is rendered truly human by acknowledgment of the good that underlies it. To this end, man needs to look inside himself in order to recognize the fundamental norms of the natural moral law which God has written on our hearts.

God’s moral law is not written in the heart of non believers. They cannot find God’s law by looking inside themsleves. They cannot even see themselves for what they really are, without beholding the Lamb of God who taketh away the sins of the world. The natural moral law written upon the hearts of non believing humanity is not of God or toward God, but rather of humanity and toward humanity, as this entire papal document has been conclusively suggesting. The Pope is “that man of sin” to “be revealed, the son of perdition; 4 Who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God, or that is worshipped; so that he as God sitteth in the temple of God, shewing himself that he is God.” 2 Thess 2:3-4 (KJV) He is that man leading the papacy which has sought to change times and laws, God’s laws, and replace them with human ones. It is these human natural laws of her own invention that she refers to as the basis of her vision of a unified humanity in pursuing the common good of the same. Every Seventh Day Adventist already understands that one of these laws in particular will be forced upon humanity using the exact method of not being able to buy or sell, that we see being put into place regarding increasing issues right now. WAKE UP! BLOW THE TRUMPET! GIVE IT THAT CERTAIN SOUND!

Development is impossible without upright men and women, without financiers and politicians whose consciences are finely attuned to the requirements of the common good.

Among them are members of the Christian faithful, involved in the great task of upholding the fully human dimension of development and peace.

Another call for supposedly true “Christians” to fully support the establishment of Rome’s common good for all humanity which is of a fully human dimension according to God’s will as Rome sees it.

so too the meaning and purpose of the media must be sought within an anthropological perspective. This means that they can have a civilizing effect not only when, thanks to technological development, they increase the possibilities of communicating information, but above all when they are geared towards a vision of the person and the common good that reflects truly universal values.

The media can make an important contribution towards the growth in communion of the human family and the ethos of society when they are used to promote universal participation in the common search for what is just.

Who doesn’t already know that the media and news have become just another tool of the government and thus Rome also who is manipulating it, in the establishment of the very things we have been discussing?

Let us not forget to mention and point out once again the following natural human law of Rome’s own making, which states its purpose towards the establishment of the common good which she continually refers to. This one law will become the center of all attention and focus concerning all we have and are addressing. The decision all make concerning it will determine their allegiance to either humanity or God, with eternal consequences.


2187 Sanctifying Sundays and holy days requires a common effort. Every Christian should avoid making unnecessary demands on others that would hinder them from observing the Lord's Day. Traditional activities (sport, restaurants, etc.), and social necessities (public services, etc.), require some people to work on Sundays, but everyone should still take care to set aside sufficient time for leisure. With temperance and charity the faithful will see to it that they avoid the excesses and violence sometimes associated with popular leisure activities. In spite of economic constraints, public authorities should ensure citizens a time intended for rest and divine worship. Employers have a similar obligation toward their employees.

2188 In respecting religious liberty and the common good of all, Christians should seek recognition of Sundays and the Church's holy days as legal holidays. They have to give everyone a public example of prayer, respect, and joy and defend their traditions as a precious contribution to the spiritual life of society. If a country's legislation or other reasons require work on Sunday, the day should nevertheless be lived as the day of our deliverance which lets us share in this "festal gathering," this "assembly of the firstborn who are enrolled in heaven."[125]

While this book only examines one Doctrinal Note, and one Papal Encyclical, there were of course many written before, and several now since these as well. The papacy has been very busy as always, establishing and maintaining her influence and power within and of this world. In the not too distant past, her power and influence were severely interrupted by the Protestant Reformation, and almost obliterated by the deadly wound inflicted by the French revolution. Since then, her Encyclicals, instructions, and general purposes have been to repudiate, combat, and overthrow all the damaging effects of the same. An examination of these articles and her actions since that time then, would and do reveal her ongoing battle with these powers which so drastically reduced her own in recent history. The examination of more recent Encyclicals, articles, political maneuvers, and alliances, will only reveal more of the same. Which the writer may attempt to address in the near future, and encourages others to examine for themselves as well. The remainder of this book however, will turn toward some more statements from the spirit of prophecy, and historical testimony concerning the matter being discussed.

In this battle, the papacy can, has, and will continue to join hands with secular humanism, apostate Protestantism, and all other powers of any type which be of this world. She joins hands with those she intends to lead. Authentic biblical Protestantism alone, cannot and will not join hands with her. The friction between them then, will only increase as time moves forward. As this world has already seen what happens to those who stand in the way of a politically backed papacy many times over, persecution of authentic biblical Protestantism or Christianity cannot be far behind her success. Those alone who seek the true city of God, whose builder is God and no man, shall be able to stand upon His power alone as well.

Heb 11:8 By faith Abraham, when he was called to go out into a place which he should after receive for an inheritance, obeyed; and he went out, not knowing whither he went. 9 By faith he sojourned in the land of promise, as in a strange country, dwelling in tabernacles with Isaac and Jacob, the heirs with him of the same promise: 10 For he looked for a city which hath foundations, whose builder and maker is God.
« Last Edit: Sat Sep 04, 2021 - 14:51:13 by Amo »

Offline Amo

  • Legendary Member
  • ******
  • Posts: 6621
  • Manna: 71
  • (T)ogether (E)veryone (A)chieves (M)ore
Re: Romeward Bound
« Reply #10 on: Sat Sep 04, 2021 - 16:48:01 »
Chapter 11

The Spirit of Prophecy and Rome’s Human Origin and Design

Considering the extensive appeals of the papacy to truly human development and reasoning in relation to their vision of a unified humanity, I thought it good at this point to examine an article by Mrs. White pertaining to that very subject. Without question, the preceding chapters have established Rome’s special relation to, reliance upon, and faith in humanity. While she claims to be the true Church of Christ, a close examination reveals that she is really the Church of humanity and this world. As such, imbibing the principles of sin and self exaltation within the establishment of a Pope and usurped priesthood of the same.

Romanism the Religion of Human Nature.

By Mrs. E. G. White.

    There is great need that all who claim to be Bible Christians should take the Scriptures as they read. There is need of arriving at right conclusions as to what the Scriptures mean in their reference to the man of sin, who thought to change times and laws. He had no real power to change the time and the law of God, but he thought himself able to do this work; for he "opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God, or that is worshiped; so that he as God sitteth in the temple of God, showing himself that he is God." He is an imitator of the first great rebel, the originator of sin. In heaven Satan thought to change the laws of God, and for this purpose he changed his character and his position in the heavenly courts, and influenced others until they united with him in the work of rebellion against God; but he did not succeed in changing the law of God. God did not alter or change his form of government to suit Satan's ideas, but made it manifest that the foundation of his government in heaven and earth is as unchangeable as is the throne itself.

    When Satan could not induce all the angels to revolt against the law of God, he made the earth the scene of his rebellion, and through the man of sin seeks to carry out his diabolical purpose. Through the Papacy, the Roman power, the man of sin, the purpose of Satan is carried out among men; the law and the time of God are set aside. In this we see that Protestantism is giving encouragement to popery; and false systems of worship, against which our fathers manfully opposed themselves, imperiling even property and life, are fostered and cherished and encouraged to extend and gain wide influence. Protestants do not search their Bibles as they should, and do not heed the warning that has been given concerning the work of the man of sin. The Roman Church claims that the pope is invested with supreme authority over all bishops and pastors, and this claim of supremacy was once denied by Protestants. They took the position that the Bible, and the Bible alone, constituted the rule of faith and doctrine, that the word of God is the only unerring guide for human souls, and that it is unnecessary and harmful to take the words of priests and prelates instead of the word of God.

     To the Romanist the Bible is a forbidden book, because it plainly reveals the errors of the Roman system; and whoever searches the Bible with an enlightened understanding, cannot long be in harmony with Romanism. He who searches the Bible to understand the truth, will find no authority in the word of God for the assumption of power on the part of popes and cardinals. There is no word of God that sanctions their assumed superiority or supremacy over their people, as there is no word to sanction the claim that Lucifer made in heaven of superiority over Christ. The claim of the Papacy to superiority is made under the influence of the first great usurper, who so persistently urged his right to supremacy over the host of God. Through the Dark Ages,--that long night of ignorance and superstition,--the claim of the Papacy to superiority and supremacy was conceded by emperors and kings, although God had sanctioned no such concession, and raised up men to dispute the claim, and to break the Romish yoke from the church of God. Through his appointed agencies God summoned the church to reassert her independence, and in the strength of God she stood forth in the liberty wherewith Christ had made her free. She broke away from the papal yoke, and with the word of God in her hand, met the giant evil of Romanism, even as David met Goliath in the name of heaven, using his sling and a few pebblestones. The defier of Israel was slain before the man of faith; and while men cling to the word of the Lord, they cannot affiliate with the great system of error.

    The Lord has pronounced a curse upon those who take from or add to the Scriptures. The great I AM has decided what shall constitute the rule of faith and doctrine, and he has designed that the Bible shall be a household book. The church that holds to the word of God is irreconcilably separated from Rome. Protestants were once thus apart from this great church of apostasy, but they have approached more nearly to her, and are still in the path of reconciliation to the Church of Rome. Rome never changes. Her principles have not altered in the least. She has not lessened the breach between herself and Protestants; they have done all the advancing. But what does this argue for the Protestantism of this day? It is the rejection of Bible truth which makes men approach to infidelity. It is a backsliding church that lessens the distance between itself and the Papacy.

    It is souls like Luther, Cranmer, Ridley, Hooper, and the thousands of noble men who were martyrs for the truth's sake, who are the true Protestants. They stood as faithful sentinels of truth, declaring that Protestantism is incapable of union with Romanism, but must be as far separated from the principles of the Papacy as is the east from the west. Such advocates of truth could no more harmonize with "the man of sin" than could Christ and his apostles. In earlier ages the righteous felt that it was impossible to affiliate with Rome, and, though their antagonism to this system of error was maintained at risk of property and life, yet they had courage to maintain their separation, and manfully struggled for the truth. Bible truth was dearer to them than wealth, honor, or even life itself. They could not endure to see the truth buried under a mass of superstition and lying sophistry. They took the word of God in their hands, and raised the standard of truth before the people, boldly declaring that which God had revealed unto them through diligent searching of the Bible. They died the cruelest of deaths for their fidelity to God, but by their blood they purchased for us liberties and privileges that many who claim to be Protestants are easily yielding up to the power of evil. But shall we yield up these dearly bought privileges? Shall we offer insult to the God of heaven, and, after he has freed us from the Romish yoke, again place ourselves in bondage to this antichristian power? Shall we prove our degeneracy by signing away our religious liberty, our right to worship God according to the dictates of our own conscience?

    The voice of Luther, that echoed in mountains and valleys, that shook Europe as with an earthquake, summoned forth an army of noble apostles of Jesus, and the truth they advocated could not be silenced by fagots, by tortures, by dungeons, by death; and still the voices of the noble army of martyrs are telling us that the Roman power is the predicted apostasy of the last days, the mystery of iniquity which Paul saw beginning to work even in his day. Roman Catholicism is rapidly gaining ground. Popery is on the increase, and those who have turned their ears away from hearing the truth are listening to her delusive fables. Papal chapels, papal colleges, nunneries, and monasteries are on the increase, and the Protestant world seems to be asleep. Protestants are losing the mark of distinction that distinguished them from the world, and they are lessening the distance between themselves and the Roman power. They have turned away their ears from hearing the truth; they have been unwilling to accept light which God shed upon their pathway, and are therefore going into darkness. They speak with contempt of the idea that there will be a revival of the past cruel persecution on the part of Romanists and those who affiliate with them. They do not recognize the fact that the word of God fully predicts such a revival, and will not concede that the people of God in the last days shall suffer persecution, although the Bible says, "The dragon was wroth with the woman, and went to make war with the remnant of her seed, which keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ."

    Popery is the religion of human nature, and the mass of humanity love a doctrine that permits them to commit sin, and yet frees them from its consequences. People must have some form of religion, and this religion, formed by human device, and yet claiming divine authority, suits the carnal mind.
Men who think themselves wise and intelligent turn away in pride from the standard of righteousness, the ten commandments, and do not think it is in harmony with their dignity to inquire into the ways of God. Therefore they go into false ways, into forbidden paths, become self-sufficient, self inflated, after the pattern of the pope, not after the pattern of Jesus Christ. They must have the form of religion that has the least requirement of spirituality and self-denial, and as unsanctified human wisdom will not lead them to loathe popery, they are naturally drawn toward its provisions and doctrines. They do not want to walk in the ways of the Lord. They are altogether too much enlightened to seek God prayerfully and humbly, with an intelligent knowledge of his word. Not caring to know the ways of the Lord, their minds are all open to delusions, all ready to accept and believe a lie. They are willing to have the most unreasonable, most inconsistent falsehoods palmed off upon them as truth.

    Satan’s masterpiece of deception is popery; and while it has been demonstrated that a day of great intellectual darkness was favorable to Romanism, it will also be demonstrated that a day of great intellectual light is also favorable to its power; for the minds of men are concentrated on their own superiority, and do not like to retain God in their knowledge. Rome claims infallibility, and Protestants are following in the same line. They do not desire to search for truth and go on from light to a greater light. They wall themselves in with prejudice, and seem willing to be deceived and to deceive others.

    But though the attitude of the churches is discouraging, yet there is no need of being disheartened; for God has a people who will preserve their fidelity to his truth, who will make the Bible, and the Bible alone, their rule of faith and doctrine, who will elevate the standard, and hold aloft the banner on which is inscribed, "The commandments of God and the faith of Jesus." They will value a pure gospel, and make the Bible the foundation of their faith and doctrine.

    For such a time as this, when men are casting aside the law of the Lord of hosts, the prayer of David is applicable,--"It is time for thee, Lord, to work; for they have made void thy law." We are coming to a time when almost universal scorn will be heaped upon the law of God, and God's commandment-keeping people will be severely tried; but will they lose their respect for the law of Jehovah because others do not see and realize its binding claims? Let God's commandment-keeping people, like David, reverence God's law in proportion as men cast it aside and heap upon it disrespect and contempt. (February 19, 1894)

As the above article indicates, the bottom line for all in these final days, will be a choice between obeying the juxtaposed and contradictory laws of God, and laws of humanity. As everything we have been examining in this book suggests, the papacy is a major player, if not the major player in establishing the laws of humanity which will exasperate this issue. It should be noted in relation to the above article, that today it is said that the third largest religion is that of those who claim no religion. These secular humanists or what have you, will be, and are far more prone to support the political ideologies of the papacy, than those of a biblically inspired mindset who founded this nation.

We will now take a look at some statements and facts pertaining to the establishment of the common good from the past.


Offline Wycliffes_Shillelagh

  • Down with pants! Up with kilts!
  • Global Moderator
  • *****
  • Posts: 14571
  • Manna: 372
  • Gender: Male
Re: Romeward Bound
« Reply #11 on: Sat Sep 04, 2021 - 16:58:22 »

Offline Amo

  • Legendary Member
  • ******
  • Posts: 6621
  • Manna: 71
  • (T)ogether (E)veryone (A)chieves (M)ore
Re: Romeward Bound
« Reply #12 on: Sat Sep 04, 2021 - 17:37:56 »
Now that is irony.

Well, at least the point is, that there is not really less to say. You probably didn't know that though, since you wouldn't read posts as lengthy as these. In any case, that is the point.

Offline Amo

  • Legendary Member
  • ******
  • Posts: 6621
  • Manna: 71
  • (T)ogether (E)veryone (A)chieves (M)ore
Re: Romeward Bound
« Reply #13 on: Sat Sep 11, 2021 - 10:21:24 »
Chapter 12

A Voice From the Past Concerning the Common Good

The Only Path To Tomorrow
Ayn Rand

Readers Digest, January 1944, pp. 88-90

The greatest threat to mankind and civilization is the spread of the totalitarian philosophy. Its best ally is not the devotion of its followers but the confusion of its enemies. To fight it, we must understand it.

Totalitarianism is collectivism. Collectivism means the subjugation of the individual to a group — whether to a race, class or state does not matter. Collectivism holds that man must be chained to collective action and collective thought for the sake of what is called ``the common good.́́

Throughout history, no tyrant ever rose to power except on the claim of representing ``the common good.́́ Napoleon ``served the common good́́ of France. Hitler is ``serving the common good́́ of Germany. Horrors which no man would dare consider for his own selfish sake are perpetrated with a clear conscience by ``altruistś́ who justify themselves by-the common good.

No tyrant has ever lasted long by force of arms alone. Men have been enslaved primarily by spiritual weapons. And the greatest of these is the collectivist doctrine that the supremacy of the state over the individual constitutes the common good. No dictator could rise if men held as a sacred faith the conviction that they have inalienable rights of which they cannot be deprived for any cause whatsoever, by any man whatsoever, neither by evildoer nor supposed benefactor.

This is the basic tenet of individualism, as opposed to collectivism. Individualism holds that man is an independent entity with an inalienable right to the pursuit of his own happiness in a society where men deal with one another as equals.

The American system is founded on individualism. If it is to survive, we must understand the principles of individualism and hold them as our standard in any public question, in every issue we face. We must have a positive credo, a clear consistent faith.

We must learn to reject as total evil the conception that the common good is served by the abolition of individual rights. General happiness cannot be created out of general suffering and self-immolation. The only happy society is one of happy individuals. One cannot have a healthy forest made up of rotten trees.

The power of society must always be limited by the basic, inalienable rights of the individual.

The right of liberty means man's right to individual action, individual choice, individual initiative and individual property. Without the right to private property no independent action is possible.

The right to the pursuit of happiness means man's right to live for himself, to choose what constitutes his own, private, personal happiness and to work for its achievement. Each individual is the sole and final judge in this choice. A man's happiness cannot be prescribed to him by another man or by any number of other men.

These rights are the unconditional, personal, private, individual possession of every man, granted to him by the fact of his birth and requiring no other sanction. Such was the conception of the founders of our country, who placed individual rights above any and all collective claims. Society can only be a traffic policeman in the intercourse of men with one another.

From the beginning of history, two antagonists have stood face to face, two opposite types of men: the Active and the Passive. The Active Man is the producer, the creator, the originator, the individualist. His basic need is independence — in order to think and work. He neither needs nor seeks power over other men — nor can he be made to work under any form of compulsion. Every type of good work — from laying bricks to writing a symphony — is done by the Active Man. Degrees of human ability vary, but the basic principle remains the same: the degree of a man's independence and initiative determines his talent as a worker and his worth as a man.

The Passive Man is found on every level of society, in mansions and in slums, and his identification mark is his dread of independence. He is a parasite who expects to be taken care of by others, who wishes to be given directives, to obey, to submit, to be regulated, to be told. He welcomes collectivism, which eliminates any chance that he might have to think or act on his own initiative.

When a society is based on the needs of the Passive Man it destroys the Active; but when the Active is destroyed, the Passive can no longer be cared for. When a society is based on the needs of the Active Man, he carries the Passive ones along on his energy and raises them as he rises, as the whole society rises. This has been the pattern of all human progress.

Some humanitarians demand a collective state because of their pity for the incompetent or Passive Man. For his sake they wish to harness the Active. But the Active Man cannot function in harness. And once he is destroyed, the destruction of the Passive Man follows automatically. So if pity is the humanitarians' first consideration, then in the name of pity, if nothing else, they should leave the Active Man free to function, in order to help the Passive. There is no other way to help him in the long run.

The history of mankind is the history of the struggle between the Active Man and the Passive, between the individual and the collective. The countries which have produced the happiest men, the highest standards of living and the greatest cultural advances have been the countries where the power of the collective — of the government, of the state — was limited and the individual was given freedom of independent action. As examples: The rise of Rome, with its conception of law based on a citizen's rights, over the collectivist barbarism of its time. The rise of England, with a system of government based on the Magna Carta, over collectivist, totalitarian Spain. The rise of the United States to a degree of achievement unequaled in history — by grace of the individual freedom and independence which our Constitution gave each citizen against the collective.

While men are still pondering upon the causes of the rise and fall of civilizations, every page of history cries to us that there is but one source of progress: Individual Man in independent action. Collectivism is the ancient principle of savagery. A savage's whole existence is ruled by the leaders of his tribe. Civilization is the process of setting man free from men.

We are now facing a choice: to go forward or to go back.

Collectivism is not the ``New Order of Tomorrow.́́ It is the order of a very dark yesterday. But there is a New Order of Tomorrow. It belongs to Individual Man — the only creator of any tomorrows humanity has ever been granted. (Readers Digest, January 1944, pp. 88-90)

While the author of the above article was certainly not a Christian by any means, the truth embodied in the above article should not be denied by anyone who is. As it will be found in later chapters examining Protestant thought in relation to government and the founding of this nation, her thoughts concerning individualism were certainly not original or new. Though without question her views came from a different perspective, their motive was much the same as that of the Reformers, a reaction and observation in relation to experiential knowledge of abusive government. Hers at the hands of Communistic collectivism, and theirs at the hands for the most part of heavily Roman Catholic imbibed and influenced Feudalism. As the above author mentioned Hitler as one proposing the establishment of the common good, the above article itself being written in 1944, the following is his twenty fifth point, of the 25 Points of the Nazi Party.


25. In order to carry out this program we demand: the creation of a strong central authority in the State, the unconditional authority by the political central parliament of the whole State and all its organizations.
The formation of professional committees and of committees representing the several estates of the realm, to ensure that the laws promulgated by the central authority shall be carried out by the federal states.
The leaders of the party undertake to promote the execution of the foregoing points at all costs, if necessary at the sacrifice of their own lives.

We will not enter into an examination of Hitler and the Vatican in this book, since many others already have. The tie between the two has been examined by many, and is historical fact. The papacy was the first institution to politically recognize Hitler and the Nazi party by signing an accord with the same. Hitler was Catholic and once intended to be a Priest of the faith, but obviously chose another course. He professed to have learned much from the Jesuits, and followed a similar course towards the Jews as that followed by the papacy long before his time. Perhaps “coincidentally“, the papacy had also removed all of their rights, confined them to ghettos, and made them wear identity badges, among other abusive demands. These abuses continued right in Rome into and beyond the mid 1800’s. Yet here we are less than a century and a half later, in a world increasingly looking toward the papacy as an institution of great light and reason toward the development of a global government intent upon establishing and enforcing the “Common Good”.

The following quotes are from the book ECCLESIASTICAL MEGALOMANIA by John W. Robbins concerning the economic and political thought of the Roman Catholic Church, which reveals her very unhealthy effect upon the same. I highly recommend this book for all who wish to understand the papacies economic and political effect upon those she successfully influences and or controls.

Roman Catholic economic thought, as developed by the popes in their encyclicals and by Roman Church-State councils, has been a contributor to, if not the only source of, several forms of anti-capitalist political and economic organization during the long hegemony of the Roman Church-State. Among these forms are
1. feudalism and guild socialism in Europe during the Middle ages.
2. fascism in Italy, Spain, Portugal, Croatia, and Latin America in the twentieth century;
3. Nazism in Germany in the twentieth century;
4. interventionism and redistributive state in the West, including the United States in the twentieth century; and
5. liberation theology in Latin America and Africa in the twentieth century.
(Ecclesiastical Megalomania, John W. Robbins, Part 1 Envy Exalted, One - Private Property, pg. 30)

From these doctrines of the natural community of goods and the moral primacy of need developed all the forms of anti-capitalist social organizations that the Roman Church-State has supported for the thousand years. The Roman Catholic doctrine of private property is echoed in the nineteenth century Communist slogan, “From each according to his ability; to each according to his need.” The Roman Catholic doctrine reverberates in the slogan of twentieth century American liberals: “Human rights are more important than property rights.” It was the creed of Lyndon Johnson’s Great Society:, “We shall take from the haves and give to the have nots, who need it so much.” It appears in the literature of fascism, Nazism, liberation theology, interventionism, and socialism.(Ibid., pg. 35)

These Thomistic notions - that private property is merely a construct of human reason and government, and that need gives the needy title to the goods of others - are the reason the Roman Catholic bishops in Brazil in 1998 pronounced that looting is neither sin nor a crime. The needs of the looters gives the looters title to the goods they are taking. According to Roman Catholic doctrine, the looters are, by natural and divine law, the rightful owners of those goods.(Ibid., pgs. 35&36)

The dispensing of riches to the needy is not merely a private moral obligation in Thomisitic thought, as fundamentally important as that is, but a public legal obligation that is properly enforced by the public authorities. That is the position officially adopted by the Roman Church-State shall become abundantly clear.(Ibid., pg. 37)

Please note the words: “All other rights whatsoever, including those of property and of free commerce, are to be subordinated to this principle.” “All other rights whatsoever,” of course, includes not only the right to private property and the right to free enterprise, but the rights to worship, speak, teach, write, think, and publish freely - indeed, the right to life itself. In Roman Catholic economic thought, there is a hierarchy of principles, and the most important of these principles, to which all others are subordinate, is the principle of the universal destination of goods. This is the economic corollary of the principles of solidarity, which we shall discuss in Part 2 on Roman Catholic political thought.(Ibid., Two, The Universal Destination of Goods, pg. 39) 

Much of the interference by federal, state, and local governments in the affairs of citizens, both Joe Klein and the papacy have told us, is due to Roman Catholic influence in American politics. Corrupt municipal political machines were constructed and operated by Roman Catholics, following the Church-State’s support for a policy of effective interference: Tammany Hall, the Daley machine, the Curley machine, and so on. Klein could have mentioned much more. Following Vatican directives, Roman Catholic politicians, legislators, and intellectuals brought us the Progressive movement, the labor union movement, the graduated income tax, the New Deal, and the growth of government in the United States. The growth of government was not only in the United States, of course; perhaps the United States, because it is the nation in which biblical Christianity had the most impact, is also the place where the least growth of government has occurred. In other nations in which Roman Catholic influence was greater, governments became ever more socialist than they did in the United States. In Italy, for example, an overwhelmingly Roman Catholic country, the Communist Party was once the largest Communist Party in the world outside of the Soviet Union and China. The nationalization, taxation, and regulation of private enterprise and life have progressed much further in other countries than they have in the United States. One of the reasons is that Roman Catholicism theoretically justifies and has historically fostered authoritarian, interventionist -  not to say totalitarian - governments.”(Ibid., Three, Rerum Novarum, On the Condition of the Working Class, pg. 47)”

The above testimony is now 22 years old. Much has happened since then concerning the economic and political establishment of Roman Catholic thought, or shall we say social justice, since then. We are far more like the predominantly Catholic influenced nations mentioned in the above quotes today. Of course open boarders, and therefore the continued mass migration of Roman Catholics from our southern boarder, will only increase no doubt the continued Romanization of our country.

This is not to mention our now second Roman Catholic President, who contradicting the beliefs and testimony of our first one, has publicly announced his intentions to work closely with the Pope of Rome. Or the ever increasing numbers of Catholics occupying all three branches of our federal government, and all levels of our state governments. Biden immediately trashed our former President’s efforts to contain illegal immigration at our borders, impeded the flow of oil into our country, supports increasingly authoritarian mandates concerning Covid-19, masks, and mandatory vaccination, and so on and so forth.  All of this directly in line with Papally expressed and intended wealth redistribution, social justice, and establishment of the so called “common good”.

Babylon must continue her work, not only here but on the global scale, until all the kings, merchants, tradesman, entertainers, and what have you, of the world have drunk of her wine and succumbed to her intoxication. Unto the formation of the final global beast of biblical prophecy. God help us, and He will.

Offline Amo

  • Legendary Member
  • ******
  • Posts: 6621
  • Manna: 71
  • (T)ogether (E)veryone (A)chieves (M)ore
Re: Romeward Bound
« Reply #14 on: Sat Oct 02, 2021 - 11:37:09 »
Chapter 13
Catholicism Capitalism Socialism and Communism.


Cover Story: The Holy Alliance

By CARL BERNSTEIN Sunday, June 24, 2001

Only President Ronald Reagan and Pope John Paul II were present in the Vatican Library on Monday, June 7, 1982. It was the first time the two had met, and they talked for 50 minutes. In the same wing of the papal apartments, Agostino Cardinal Casaroli and Archbishop Achille Silvestrini met with Secretary of State Alexander Haig and Judge William Clark, Reagan's National Security Adviser. Most of their discussion focused on Israel's invasion of Lebanon, then in its second day; Haig told them Prime Minister Menachem Begin had assured him that the invasion would not go farther than 25 miles inside Lebanon.

But Reagan and the Pope spent only a few minutes reviewing events in the Middle East. Instead they remained focused on a subject much closer to their heart: Poland and the Soviet dominance of Eastern Europe. In that meeting, Reagan and the Pope agreed to undertake a clandestine campaign to hasten the dissolution of the communist empire. Declares Richard Allen, Reagan's first National Security Adviser: "This was one of the great secret alliances of all time.”

The operation was focused on Poland, the most populous of the Soviet satellites in Eastern Europe and the birthplace of John Paul II. Both the Pope and the President were convinced that Poland could be broken out of the Soviet orbit if the Vatican and the U.S. committed their resources to destabilizing the Polish government and keeping the outlawed Solidarity movement alive after the declaration of martial law in 1981.

Until Solidarity's legal status was restored in 1989 it flourished underground, supplied, nurtured and advised largely by the network established under the auspices of Reagan and John Paul II. Tons of equipment -- fax machines (the first in Poland), printing presses, transmitters, telephones, shortwave radios, video cameras, photocopiers, telex machines, computers, word processors -- were smuggled into Poland via channels established by priests and American agents and representatives of the AFL-CIO and European labor movements. Money for the banned union came from CIA funds, the National Endowment for Democracy, secret accounts in the Vatican and Western trade unions.

Lech Walesa and other leaders of Solidarity received strategic advice -- often conveyed by priests or American and European labor experts working undercover in Poland -- that reflected the thinking of the Vatican and the Reagan Administration. As the effectiveness of the resistance grew, the stream of information to the West about the internal decisions of the Polish government and the contents of Warsaw's communications with Moscow became a flood. The details came not only from priests but also from spies within the Polish government…………………………………….

The above quote from a TIME magazine article is not the opening of a chapter investigating the alliance of President Ronald Reagan and Pope John Paul II against atheistic Soviet Communism. Though there have been many articles written addressing the same, few if any have been in light of our nations Constitutional amendment seeking to maintain a separation between the powers of church and state. This, that neither might infringe upon the powers of the other, resulting in the loss of liberty or individual rights of our citizens. There is simply far too much to say and or keep up with regarding the same, with so few people even aware or interested enough to address these most important issues. Protestantism, and the SDA church in particular, have completely dropped the ball concerning these most dangerous machinations of Roman Catholic religio-politcal intent.
The article is quoted presently, in order to examine the papacies willingness to use nations, politicians, and peoples with whom she does not agree concerning many issues, to help establish her own political agenda. Nations, politicians, and peoples whom she has, does, and will continue to even turn upon once that political agenda is achieved. Her supposed alliances are nothing more than political manipulation of those she can use to establish her vision and authority, to be fostered or betrayed as necessary to the same. This is the course she has, is, and will continue to maintain until all real or perceived threats to her own supremacy have been successfully neutralized. Something all of her “allies” of the present might want to keep in mind.

The recent history of the papacies alliance with the United States in order to overthrow Russian atheistic Communism, is a prime example of such manipulation. This task having been accomplished, the papacy has now moved on in more recent years to intensify her seeming betrayal of these United States themselves, as they pose a threat to her supremacy as well. In contrast to her temporary alliance with the US against Soviet Communism in the recent past, the present Pope and Papacy praise Chinese Communism as a fine example and implementation of their vision of the common good. This while they consistently bash and trash the evils of Capitalism. Her attacks are proclaimed and echoed by her myriad of minions including religious and political leaders, main stream media, actors and actresses in countless movies and television shows, big Tech. companies who control and manipulate what can or cannot even be spoken of on  their mega platforms, huge corporations, and countless grass roots organizations, movements, and activists. A great many of the leaders of whom have met with the Pope of Rome Himself, if not others of the Vatican or Vatican global network. From which they no doubt continue to receive communique and instruction.

The real cause of the papacies non stop effect, influence, and or convulsions within or upon nations is not so much intended betrayal by her members or supporters, but the nature of the institution itself. The presence of the papacy within the political construct of any country, kingdom, or nation, is in fact the presence of a foreign political construct or nation within the same. Her natural effect upon nations therefore, is the subversion of said nations by her presence within, upon all matters of disagreement between them. Her nature as an institution which claims universal authority upon all spiritual and or temporal matters, literally sets her against all and any in disagreement with her own vision, within every nation her adherents and supporters occupy. The only remedies for this situation are to either expel her adherents or supporters, subjugate the nation to the same, or have and maintain a complete separation of Church and State. The latter being an integral part of the founding of these United States of
America concerning the political aspirations of all “religions”, “Christianity” in particular.

This was not intended to be detrimental toward authentic Christianity, but rather to place its effect rightly upon the path of personal conviction over and above coercive mandate. For there is no authentic Christianity built upon coercive mandates, but only and ever of personal individual conviction and conversion. The Roman Catholic Church itself is the Mother of all apostate “Christianity”, of coercion over and above conversion. All apostate forms of “Christianity” do and must devolve unto coercion and mandates, having lost the power of the Holy Spirit of God unto conviction and conversion by way of the truths contained in the holy scriptures.

During her first rise to political power, the Christ professing church of Rome began to compromise with the pagan world around them. Eventually gaining the favor of the Roman Emperor himself, a devout worshiper of the Sun who accepted “Christianity” as well it seems, in order to bring the discordant religions to a settled conformity unto a unified Empire under one leader. His success only further developed the compromises between “Christianity” and Paganism. First in himself professing and practicing certain aspects of both “Christianity” and Sun worship, that is to say Son, and Sun worship. Then he made his armies and subjects the same by decree. Commanding all to become Catholic. This form of “Christianity” by decree though, only opened the door to countless unconverted pagans who entered the now temporally established Catholic Church, and brought the full weight of their pagan beliefs, ideologies, and influence with them. The amalgamation of which, is known today as Roman Catholicism.

In A.D. 323 Constantine issued his edict against the Novatians, Valentinians, Marcionites, Paulians, Cataphrygians, commanding them all to enter and unite with the Catholic Church -

“Forasmuch, then, as it is no longer possible to bear with your pernicious errors, we give warning by this present statute that none of you henceforth presume to assemble yourselves together. We have directed, accordingly, that you be deprived of all the houses in which you are accustomed to hold your assemblies: and our care in this respect extends so far as to forbid the holding of your superstitious and senseless meetings, not in public merely, but in any private house or place whatsoever. Let those of you, therefore, who are desirous of embracing the true and pure religion, take the far better course of entering the Catholic Church, and uniting with it in holy fellowship, whereby you will be enabled to arrive at the knowledge of the truth. In any case, the delusions of your perverted understandings must entirely cease to mingle with and mar the felicity of our present times; I mean the impious and wretched doublemindedness of heretics and schismatics. For it is an object worthy of that prosperity which we enjoy through the favor of God, to endeavor to bring back those who in time past were living in the hope of future blessing, from all irregularity and error, to the right path, from darkness to light, from vanity to truth, from death to salvation. And in order that this remedy may be applied with effectual power, we have commanded (as before said), that you be positively deprived of every gathering point for your superstitious meetings; I mean all the houses of prayer (if such be worthy of the name) which belong to heretics, and that these be made over without delay to the Catholic Church; that any other places be confiscated to the public service, and no facility whatever be left for any future gathering; in order that from this day forward none of your unlawful assemblies may presume to appear in any public or private place. Let this edict be made public.”
( Eusebius’s- “Life of Constantine,” book 3, chaps. 64, 65. )

Even though Constantine unified the Roman Empire once again, strengthening it for the short duration of his own life, his blessing and establishment of apostate temporally supported and enforced “Christianity” contributed heavily to the dissolution of the empire itself. It was the establishment of a dividing and ruinous new religion which became nothing other than an entity of competition for power and control against, over, and above authentic Christianity or any other religion, and every form of government or political structure it would ever exist within. A religion professing temporal and spiritual power above any and all others of this earth, standing in the place of God Himself over humanity. One which would prove a curse to humanity for many centuries during what has been rightly termed in the past, the dark ages. Never have the following words of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ been more true regarding any institution, than they are regarding the practice and history of Roman Catholicism.

Mt 12:25 And Jesus knew their thoughts, and said unto them, Every kingdom divided against itself is brought to desolation; and every city or house divided against itself shall not stand:

God alone knows and will reveal the disastrous effects of the non stop power struggles within nations which this institution has stirred, inspired, or instigated. She has left an endless trail of human suffering in her wake of wars, persecutions, genocides, and crusades throughout history. The increasing division and chaos we see developing in this nation and world presently, is directly connected to her increasing power and influence within it once again. She is at war with all the forms of government and peoples now in existence, which do not acknowledge her self proclaimed superior leadership, and is ever preaching to an increasing number of duped globalist minions heeding the same. Her goal is global government directed by her self proclaimed superior understanding and intellect as provided she believes by God Himself.

The governments and politicians cooperating with the papacy today in order to establish the global unification of humanities various and often discordant politics, religions, societies, and so on, are following in the footsteps of Constantine who sought the same for his empire, that he might more easily rule all of the same. They are dealing with the same crafty women, arrayed in purple and scarlet color, and decked with gold and precious stones and pearls, having a golden cup in her hand full of abominations. The result will be the same as well, truly dark days of abusive and authoritarian global government. There will be no dark ages though. Her rule this time around will be very short lived, and those who have willingly joined and or submitted to her, will viciously turn upon her. This when they realize their mistake at the literal coming and presence of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ as King of kings and Lord of lords returning to end all oppressive rule and establish His own for ever.

Rev 17:1 And there came one of the seven angels which had the seven vials, and talked with me, saying unto me, Come hither; I will shew unto thee the judgment of the great whore that sitteth upon many waters: 2 With whom the kings of the earth have committed fornication, and the inhabitants of the earth have been made drunk with the wine of her fornication. 3 So he carried me away in the spirit into the wilderness: and I saw a woman sit upon a scarlet coloured beast, full of names of blasphemy, having seven heads and ten horns. 4 And the woman was arrayed in purple and scarlet colour, and decked with gold and precious stones and pearls, having a golden cup in her hand full of abominations and filthiness of her fornication: 5 And upon her forehead was a name written, MYSTERY, BABYLON THE GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH. ………………..
12 And the ten horns which thou sawest are ten kings, which have received no kingdom as yet; but receive power as kings one hour with the beast. 13 These have one mind, and shall give their power and strength unto the beast. ……………………………
16 And the ten horns which thou sawest upon the beast, these shall hate the whore, and shall make her desolate and naked, and shall eat her flesh, and burn her with fire. 17 For God hath put in their hearts to fulfil his will, and to agree, and give their kingdom unto the beast, until the words of God shall be fulfilled. 18 And the woman which thou sawest is that great city, which reigneth over the kings of the earth.

As already stated in the previous chapter, the Vatican continues to send out political instruction for her minions in Encyclicals, Doctrinal Notes, and what have you. Roman Catholic AOC’s New Green Deal, was not new or hers, but largely founded upon the papal Encyclical LAUDATO SI’. The papacy is very involved in the whole Climate Change Control agenda which is part of her social justice agenda as well, which is tied directly to the establishment of her common good. Her politicians introduce bills in countries the world over that are guided by her instruction, and she entertains ambassadors from virtually every nation on earth. She has a permanent seat at the UN, and the present UN Secretary General is a Roman Catholic Socialist. Catholic leadership is now in place over almost the entire western hemisphere, and much of Europe. There is no separating therefore, the direction this world is heading in, from the ever intrusive and coercive tending influences of the papacy.

There is no keeping up with her relentless political activities and endeavors the world over. The Pope of Rome has, does, and will continue to meet with the religious leaders, politicians, rich, powerful, influential, famous, and activists of this world in order to turn them Rome-ward bound. He travels to meet them, and they travel and consider it a privilege to meet him. Their ever increasing tendencies toward elitist authoritarian and global government, are a direct result of these meetings and the papal influence exerted at them. For some years I chronicled these meetings on an online message board, but there was no keeping up with it all. There is no other network in the world that can even compare to the Vaticans tentacles reaching into the religion, politics, business, societies, and fabric of this world over. Her influence, or intoxication shall we say, was accurately predicted in the holy scriptures for these end days.

Rev 17:1 And there came one of the seven angels which had the seven vials, and talked with me, saying unto me, Come hither; I will shew unto thee the judgment of the great whore that sitteth upon many waters: 2 With whom the kings of the earth have committed fornication, and the inhabitants of the earth have been made drunk with the wine of her fornication…………………………….

Rev 17:8 And the woman which thou sawest is that great city, which reigneth over the kings of the earth……………………..

Rev 18:2 And he cried mightily with a strong voice, saying, Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen, and is become the habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird. 3 For all nations have drunk of the wine of the wrath of her fornication, and the kings of the earth have committed fornication with her, and the merchants of the earth are waxed rich through the abundance of her delicacies…………………………

Rev 18:10 And the kings of the earth, who have committed fornication and lived deliciously with her, shall bewail her, and lament for her, when they shall see the smoke of her burning, 10 Standing afar off for the fear of her torment, saying, Alas, alas, that great city Babylon, that mighty city! for in one hour is thy judgment come. 11 And the merchants of the earth shall weep and mourn over her; for no man buyeth their merchandise any more: 12 The merchandise of gold, and silver, and precious stones, and of pearls, and fine linen, and purple, and silk, and scarlet, and all thyine wood, and all manner vessels of ivory, and all manner vessels of most precious wood, and of brass, and iron, and marble, 13 And cinnamon, and odours, and ointments, and frankincense, and wine, and oil, and fine flour, and wheat, and beasts, and sheep, and horses, and chariots, and slaves, and souls of men. 14 And the fruits that thy soul lusted after are departed from thee, and all things which were dainty and goodly are departed from thee, and thou shalt find them no more at all. 15 The merchants of these things, which were made rich by her, shall stand afar off for the fear of her torment, weeping and wailing, 16 And saying, Alas, alas, that great city, that was clothed in fine linen, and purple, and scarlet, and decked with gold, and precious stones, and pearls! 17 For in one hour so great riches is come to nought. And every shipmaster, and all the company in ships, and sailors, and as many as trade by sea, stood afar off, 18 And cried when they saw the smoke of her burning, saying, What city is like unto this great city! 19 And they cast dust on their heads, and cried, weeping and wailing, saying, Alas, alas, that great city, wherein were made rich all that had ships in the sea by reason of her costliness! for in one hour is she made desolate. 20 Rejoice over her, thou heaven, and ye holy apostles and prophets; for God hath avenged you on her. 21 And a mighty angel took up a stone like a great millstone, and cast it into the sea, saying, Thus with violence shall that great city Babylon be thrown down, and shall be found no more at all. 22 And the voice of harpers, and musicians, and of pipers, and trumpeters, shall be heard no more at all in thee; and no craftsman, of whatsoever craft he be, shall be found any more in thee; and the sound of a millstone shall be heard no more at all in thee; 23 And the light of a candle shall shine no more at all in thee; and the voice of the bridegroom and of the bride shall be heard no more at all in thee: for thy merchants were the great men of the earth; for by thy sorceries were all nations deceived. 24 And in her was found the blood of prophets, and of saints, and of all that were slain upon the earth.

It is Babylon the great, who is involved with and leads the kings and rulers of this earth, along with the merchants and businesses, and tradesman, and craftsmen, and laborers, and sailors, and musicians, and entertainers, and all of the earth outside of God’s spiritual kingdom upon the same, unto ruin and destruction. We will now leave the examination of the machinations of the Church of Rome within this world, which continues and will do so in the world until it’s end. In the following chapters we will examine Protestant thought regarding religion and politics, and their proper spheres. Which thought, based upon scriptural enlightenment, greatly influenced the principles our founding fathers built this nations government upon. Which principles the papacy has always been at war with, because they undermine her claim and methodology of usurping and maintaining her own authority above every other.
« Last Edit: Sat Oct 02, 2021 - 11:40:23 by Amo »

Offline Amo

  • Legendary Member
  • ******
  • Posts: 6621
  • Manna: 71
  • (T)ogether (E)veryone (A)chieves (M)ore
Re: Romeward Bound
« Reply #15 on: Sat Oct 02, 2021 - 17:36:31 »
Chapter 14


In the following chapters we will be examining excerpts from the writings of Protestant Reformers and some of the founding fathers of this nation. While some may find them to be a bit lengthy and even redundant, the writer feels the importance of establishing the true historical facts concerning the sentiments of some of the main contributors to the freedoms and liberties established by our nation in the formation of its government. Let it be kept in mind as well, that these  writings were addressing heavily Roman Catholic influenced and supported governments of the day. The Reformers lives themselves being endangered at the time, for daring to contradict or speak against the temporally established Roman Catholicism of the day.

Excerpts from -
Martin Luther  - Temporal Authority: To What Extent it Should Be Obeyed 1523.

Emphasis in the following quotes is mine.

.....................For God the Almighty has made our rulers mad; they actually think they can do-and order their subjects to do-whatever they please. And the subjects make the mistake of believing that they, in turn, are bound to obey their rulers in everything. It has gone so far that the rulers have begun ordering the people to get rid of certain books, and to believe and conform to what the rulers prescribe. They are thereby presumptuously setting themselves in God's place, lording it over men's consciences and faith, and schooling the Holy Spirit according to their own crackbrained ideas.

Third. Here we must divide the children of Adam and all mankind into two classes, the first belonging to the kingdom of God, the second to the kingdom of the world. Those who belong to the kingdom of God are all true believers who are in Christ and under Christ, for Christ is King and Lords in the kingdom of God, as Psalm 2:6 and all of Scripture says. For this reason he came into the world, that he might begin God's kingdom and establish it in the world. Therefore, he says before Pilate, “My kingdom is not of the world, but every one who is of the truth hears my voice." [John 18:36-37]. In the gospel he continually refers to the kingdom of God, and says, "Amend your ways, the kingdom of God and his righteousness" [Matt. 6:33] . He also calls the gospel a gospel of the kingdom of God; because it teaches, governs, and upholds God's kingdom.

Fourth. All who are not Christians belong to the kingdom of the world and are under the law. There are few true believers, and still fewer who live a Christian life, who do not resist evil and indeed themselves do no evil. For this reason God has provided for them a different government beyond the Christian estate and kingdom of God. He has subjected them to the sword so that, even though they would like to, they are unable to practice their wickedness, and if they do practice it they cannot do so without fear or with success and impunity.

As is obvious from the above, Luther’s vision for humanity did not include those of the kingdom of God, unifying with those of the kingdoms of this world. The two are separate. Nor as already mentioned, could unifying them ever make any kind of representation of the undivided city of God. The Papal vision, and the truly Protestant vision are, always have been, and always will be not only completely different, but also antagonistic. Today we see the papal vision of uniting the Kingdom of God with the kingdoms of this world again, in their global unification of humanity vision, placing the papacy above all else once again also. A resurrection if you will, of the Holy Roman Empire under a new guise.

To such a one we must say: Certainly it is true that Christians, so far as they themselves are concerned, are subject neither to law nor sword, have need of either. But take heed and first fill the world with real Christian before you attempt to rule it in a Christian or evangelical manner. This you will never accomplish; for the world and the masses are and always will be un-Christian, even if they are all baptized and Christian in names. Christians are few and far between (as they say is). Therefore, it is out of the question that there should be a common Christian government over the whole world, or indeed over a single country or any considerable body of the people, for the wicked always outnumber the good. Hence, a man who would venture to govern an entire country or the world with the gospel would be like a shepherd who should put together in one fold wolves, lions, eagles, and sheep, and let them mingle freely with one another, saying, "Help yourselves, and be good and peaceful toward one another. The fold is open, there is plenty of food. You need have no fear of dogs and clubs." The sheep would doubtless keep the peace and allow themselves to be fed and governed peacefully, but they would not live long, nor would one beast survive another.

Here again we see very different and antagonistic views relating to government. It is the papacies intention to do exactly what Luther in the above asserts to be absurd, that is to unite all of humanity into one fold, under her “Christian” direction and leadership.

This is also why Christ did not wield the sword, or give it a place in his kingdom. For he is a king over Christians and rulers by his Holy Spirit alone, without law. Although he sanctions the sword, he did not make use of it, for it serves no purpose in his kingdom, in which there are none but the upright. Hence, David of old was not permitted to build the temple [II Sam. 7:4-13], because he had wielded the sword and had shed much blood. Not that he had done wrong thereby, but because he could not be a type of Christ, who without the sword was to have a kingdom of peace. It had to be built instead by Solomon, whose name in German means "Frederich" or "peaceful"; he had a peaceful kingdom, by which the truly peaceful kingdom of Christ, the real Frederich and Solomon, could be represented. Again, "during the entire building of the temple no tool of iron was heard," as the text says [1 Kings 6:7]; all for this reason, that Christ, without constraint and force, without law and sword, was to have a people who would serve him willingly.

The papacy has constantly used the sword throughout her history to force her form of “Christianity” upon all. For the most part using the civil authorities that submitted to her will to do so. Just as now, in the Encyclicals we examined, she appeals to all the leaders of the earth to carry out her plans. All that do and will, are and will be guilty of reestablishing the dark ages. They will once again be subordinating the state to the Church of Rome.

Does she not fully support one unconstitutional mandate after another which the elitists demand is for our own good, or shall we say the papacies common good? Yes, she supports if not straight forward helped to create the Climate Change control agenda through fear. The plandemic government enforced business, work, and personal life shut downs or lockdowns. Mask mandates. Vaccine mandates and proof of the same or no freedom. She has supported one authoritative form of government after another after another all throughout her history, and she fully supports their on going development right now. This through taking advantage of every real or created crisis which occurs, using the fear produced during the same to convince all to sacrifice their God given liberties to the promise of a state that will protect and or save them.

Part Two
How Far Temporal Authority Extends

The temporal government has laws which extend no further than to life and property and external affairs on earth, for God cannot and will not permit anyone but himself to rule over the soul. Therefore, where the temporal authority presumes to prescribe laws for the soul, it encroaches upon God's government and only misleads souls and destroys them. We want to make this so clear that everyone will grasp it, and that our fine gentlemen, the princes and bishops, will see what fools they are when they seek to coerce the people with their laws and commandments into believing this or that. When a man-made law is imposed upon the soul to make it believe this or that as its human author may prescribe, there is certainly no word of God for it. If there is no word of God for it, then we cannot be sure whether God wishes to have it so, for we cannot be certain that something which he does not command is pleasing to him. Indeed, we are sure that it does not please him, for he desires that our faith be based simply and entirely on his divine word alone.

Hence, it is the height of folly when they command that one shall believe the Church, the fathers, and the councils, though there be no word of God for it. It is not the church but the devil's apostles who command such things,
for the church commands nothing unless it knows for certain that it is God's word. As St. Peter puts it, "Whoever speaks, let him speak as the word of God" [I Pet. 4:11]. It will be a long time, however, before they can ever prove that the decrees of the councils are God's word. Still more foolish is it when they assert that kings, princes, and the mass of mankind believe thus and so. My dear man, we are not baptized into kings, or princes, or even into the mass of mankind, but into Christ and God himself. Neither are we called kings, princes, or common folk, but Christians. No one shall or can command the soul unless he is able to show it the way to heaven; but this no man can do, only God alone. Therefore, in matters which concern the salvation of souls nothing but God's word shall be taught and accepted.

One will hear no such professions from the papacy. Either about the word of God, or the governing powers having no say in spiritual matters between each individual and God. To the contrary, she still believes as we have examined, that her chosen day of worship should be supported and protected by the law of the land. This apart from the development of her own social doctrines and teachings which she also believes should be implemented through government, and eventually a global government. This is the same old papacy vying for political dominance once again, under a new guise. The results will be exactly the same as the first time. Just about anything will be allowed and tolerated but true biblical Christianity.

Today she has a new ally in the supposed “scientific” community. You know, those intellectual elitists who are always so very very right, until they are proved wrong. Which they have been over and over again throughout history. Never mind this though, according to Rome and the leftists we must all bow to the new god called science, represented by his prophets the “scientists”. Never mind that many others also called “scientists” do not agree with what Rome and the lefties “scientists” preach, only their scientists are of course the real scientists which all must bow before. Sacrificing life and liberty to them out of fear, that they might be protected and saved by them. Nevertheless, all who will trust in the sophistries of this world unto the salvation it offers under the leadership of BABYLON THE GREAT, will be doomed.

Again, consummate fools though they are, they must confess that they have no power over souls. For no human being can kill a soul or give it life, or conduct it to heaven or hell. If they will not take our word for it, Christ himself will attend to it strongly enough where he says in the tenth chapter of Matthew, "Do not fear those who kill the body, and after that have nothing that they can do; rather fear him who after he has killed the body, has power to condemn to hell." I think it is clear enough here that the soul is taken out of all human hands and is placed under the authority of God alone.

Now tell me: How much wit must there be in the head of a person who imposes commands in an area where he has no authority whatsoever? Would you not judge the person insane who commanded the moon to shine whenever he wanted to? How well would it go if Leipzigers were to impose laws on us Wittenbergers, or if, conversely, we in Wittenberg were to legislate for the people of Leipzig! They would certainly send the lawmakers a thank-offering of hellebore to purge their brains and cure their sniffles. Yet our emperor and clever princes are doing just that today. They are allowing pope, bishop, and sophists to lead them on-one blind man leading the other-to command their subjects to believe, without God's word, whatever they please. And still they would be known as Christian princes, God forbid!

A court should and must be quite certain and clear about everything if it is to render judgment. But the thoughts and inclinations of the soul can be known to no one but God. Therefore, it is futile and impossible to command or compel anyone by force to believe this or that. The matter must be approached in a different way. Force will not accomplish it. And I am surprised at the big fools, for they themselves all say: De occultis non Ecclesia, the church does not judge secret matters. If the spiritual rule of the church governs only public matters, how dare the mad temporal authority judge and control such a secret, spiritual, hidden matter as faith?

Is it any mystery from the above that the evolution of Protestant thought concerning the role of government and the rights of individuals ended with a Constitution aimed at maintaining a separation of church and state? Nor is there any mystery concerning which church was influencing and supporting the kings and princes of the above in their folly. It was the papacy, which is at this very moment in time and history reestablishing the very same folly on a global scale. There may be new terminology, new issues, and new circumstance, but the goal and end result is and will be the same. It is the papacy dictating the government all over again, and it will lead to the exact same place that it did the first time.

Would you like to know why God ordains that the temporal princes must offend so frightfully? I will tell you. God has given them to a base mind [Rom. 1:28] and will make an end of them just as he does of the spiritual nobility. For my ungracious lords, the pope and the bishops, are supposed to be bishops and preach God's word. This they leave undone, and have become temporal princes who govern with laws which concern only life and property. How completely they have turned things topsy-turvy! They are supposed to be ruling souls inwardly by God's word; so they rule castles, cities, lands, and people outwardly, torturing, souls with unspeakable outrages.

Have we not just read two papal documents doing exactly what Luther points out in the above? They are still more concerned with governing the world, than preaching the gospel of Jesus Christ, and teaching all to submit to the authority of God’s word. These two documents though, don’t even begin to scratch the surface of all that has been written by the papacy concerning the same.

If your prince or temporal ruler commands you to side with the pope, to believe thus and so, or to get rid of certain books, you should say, "It is not fitting that Lucifer should sit at the side of God. Gracious sir, I owe you obedience in body and property; command me within the limits of your authority on earth, and I will obey. But if you command me to believe or to get rid of certain books, I will not obey; for then you are a tyrant and overreach yourself, commanding where you have neither the right or the authority," etc.Should he seize your property on account of this and punish such disobedience, then blessed are you; thank God that you are worthy to suffer for the sake of the divine word. Let him rage, fool that he is; he will meet his judge. For I tell you, if you fail to withstand him, if you give in to him and let him take away your faith and your books, you have truly denied God.

Again, you say, "The temporal power is not forcing men to believe; it is simply seeing to it externally that no one deceives the people by false doctrine; how could heretics otherwise be restrained?" Answer: This the bishops should do; it is a function entrusted to them and not to the princes. Heresy can never be restrained by force. One will have to tackle the problem in some other way, for heresy must be opposed and dealt with otherwise than with the sword. Here God's word must do the fighting. If it does not succeed, certainly the temporal power will not succeed either, even if it were to drench the world in blood. Heresy is a spiritual matter which you cannot hack to pieces with iron, consume with fire, or drown in water. God's word alone avails here, as Paul says in II Corinthians 10 {:4-5], "our weapons are not carnal, but mighty in God to destroy every argument and proud obstacle that exalts itself against the knowledge of God, and to take every thought captive in the service of Christ.”

There you have it straight from Martin Luther, separation of church and state. Let the church stop telling the temporal authorities what to do, and using them to enforce their dogmas upon all. Let the temporal authorities leave the churches alone, and tend to the temporal not the spiritual. Stay out of each others business.

It should be no surprise today, that we see censorship popping its ugly head back up in the worlds affairs, as the papacy itself becomes increasingly influential among its elected and unelected leaders especially. She has used this power well in the past to silence those dissenting from her views by outlawing the reading of many books, as Luther himself addressed in the above quotes. Today she has and does meet with leaders in communications to exert her influence upon them. She has called for internet regulations in the past to serve her common good and written the document, PONTIFICAL COUNCIL FOR SOCIAL COMMUNICATIONS ETHICS IN INTERNET, released in 2002. Many nations have sought and established greater internet control since then. The Pope has met with many CEO’s of social media including google, YouTube, Apple, Facebook, Instagram, and has a twitter account I do believe. Here they all are today involved in the censorship of views which conflict with their own lefty social, scientific, and political views. Most of which are directly in line with the papacies views regarding the same.   

The above quotes represent only a small portion the entire article written by Luther. We cannot here examine his and others entire articles for the sake of time and space. I would highly recommend that all Seventh Day Adventists and Protestants for that matter, read the article in it’s entirety. As well as the rest of the articles which will be quoted from in the following chapters. Those who wish to continue the Reformation, should of course be thoroughly familiar with its history, and the crucial issues involved for all of humanity. It is most certainly a lack of this knowledge, that allows for the reestablishment of abusive forms of government from the past, under perhaps new guises. Of course everyone understands that forgetting the lessons learned in our past, opens the door to repeating those same mistakes again.
« Last Edit: Sat Oct 02, 2021 - 17:40:12 by Amo »

Offline Amo

  • Legendary Member
  • ******
  • Posts: 6621
  • Manna: 71
  • (T)ogether (E)veryone (A)chieves (M)ore
Re: Romeward Bound
« Reply #16 on: Sat Oct 09, 2021 - 16:02:07 »
Chapter 15

Excerpts From -
A Treatise of Civil power In Ecclesiastical causes
Shewing That it is not lawfull for any power on earth to 
compell in matters of Religion.

John Milton

Emphasis in the following quotes is mine.

Let every man prove his own work, and then shall he have rejoicing in himself alone, and not in another: for every man shall bear his own burden. If then we count it so ignorant and irreligious in the papist to think himself dischargd in Gods account, beleeving only as the church beleevs, how much greater condemnation will it be to the protestant his condemner, to think himself justified, beleeving only as the state beleevs? With good cause, therfore, it is the general consent of all sound protestant writers that neither traditions, councels nor canons of any visible church, much less edicts of any magistrate or civil session, but the scripture only can be the final judge or rule in matters of religion, and that only in the conscience of every Christian to himself. Which protestation made by the first publick reformers of our religion against the imperial edicts of Charls the fifth, imposing church-traditions without scripture, gave first beginning to the name of Protestant; and with that name hath ever bin receivd this doctrine, which preferrs the scripture before the church, and acknowledges none but the Scripture sole interpreter of it self to the conscience.................................. .........

In apostolic times therfore ere the scripture was written, heresie was a doctrin maintaind against the doctrin by them deliverd: which in these times can be no otherwise defin'd then a doctrin maintaind against the light, which we now only have, of the scripture. Seeing therfore that no man, no synod, no session of men, though calld the church, can judge definitively the sense of scripture to another mans conscience, which is well known to be a general maxim of the Protestant religion, it follows planely that he who holds in religion that beleef or those opinions which to his conscience and utmost understanding appeer with most evidence or probabilitie in the scripture, though to others he seem erroneous, can no more be justly censur'd for a heretic then his censurers; who do but the same thing themselves while they censure him for so doing. For ask them, or any Protestant, which hath most autoritie, the church or the scripture? they will answer, doubtless, that the scripture: and what hath most autoritie, that no doubt but they will confess is to be followd. He then who to his best apprehension follows the scripture, though against any point of doctrine by the whole church receivd, is not the heretic; but he who follows the church against his conscience and perswasion grounded on the scripture................................... ............................................ ................
To protestants, therfore, whose common rule and touchstone is the scripture, nothing can with more conscience, more equitie, nothing more protestantly can be permitted then a free and lawful debate at all times by writing, conference or disputation of what opinion soever, disputable by scripture: concluding, that no man in religion is properly a heretic at this day, but he who maintains traditions or opinions not probable by scripture; who, for aught I know, is the papist only; he the only heretic, who counts all heretics but himself. Such as these, indeed, were capitally punishd by the law of Moses, as the only true heretics, idolaters, plane and open deserters of God and his known law: but in the gospel such are punished by excommunion only………………………………………………………………..

But I have mentiond this passage to shew how absurd they often prove who have not learnd to distinguish rightly between civil power and ecclesiastical. How many persecutions then, imprisonments, banishments penalties, and stripes; how much bloodshed have the forcers of conscience to answer for, and protestants rather then papists! For the papist, judging by his principles, punishes them who beleeve not as the church beleevs though against the scripture; but the protestant, teaching every one to beleeve the scripture though against the church, counts heretical and persecutes, against his own principles, them who in any particular so beleeve as he in general teaches them……………

In comparison of which as it is here thus magnificently describ'd, how uneffectual and weak is outward force with all her boistrous tooles, to the shame of those Christians and especially those churchmen, who to the exercising of church discipline never cease calling on the civil magistrate to interpose his fleshlie force; an argument that all true ministerial and spiritual power is dead within them: who think the gospel, which both began and spread over the whole world for above three hundred years under heathen and persecuting emperors, cannot stand or continue, supported by the same divine presence and protection to the worlds end, much easier under the defensive favor onely of a Christian magistrate, unless it be enacted and settled, as they call it, by the state, a statute or a state-religion: and understand not that the church itself cannot, much less the state, settle or impose one tittle of religion upon our obedience implicit, but can only recommend or propound it to our free and conscientious examination: unless they mean to set the state higher then the church in religion, and with a grosse contradiction give to the state in thir settling petition that command of our implicit beleef which they deny in thir setled confession both to the state and to the church...................................... .............

A fourth reason why the magistrate ought not to use force in religion I bring from the consideration of all those ends which he can likely pretend to the interposing of his force therin: and those hardly can be other then first the glorie of God; next, either the spiritual good of them whom he forces, or the temporal punishment of their scandal to others. As for the promoting of Gods glory, none, I think, will say that his glorie ought to be promoted in religious things by unwarrantable means, much less by means contrarie to what he hath commanded. That outward force is such, and that Gods glory in the whole administration of the gospel according to his own will and councel ought to be fulfilld by weakness, at least so refuted, not by force; or if by force, inward and spiritual, not outward and corporeal, is already prov'd at large. That outward force cannot tend to the good of him who is forc'd in religion, is unquestionable. For in religion whatever we do under the gospel, we ought to be therof perswaded without scruple; and are justified by the faith we have, not by the work we do. Rom. 14. 5. Let every man be fully perswaded in his own mind. The other reason which follows necessarily, is obvious Gal. 2. 16, and in many other places of St. Paul, as the groundwork and foundation of the whole gospel, that we are justified by the faith of Christ, and not by the works of the law. if not by the works of Gods law, how then by the injunctions of mans law? Surely force cannot work perswasion, which is faith; cannot therfore justifie nor pacifie the conscience: and that which justifies not in the gospel, condemns, is not only not good, but sinfull to do. Rom. 14. 23. Whatsoever is not of faith, is sin. It concerns the magistrate then to take heed how he forces in religion conscientious men: least by compelling them to do that wherof they cannot be perswaded, that wherin they cannot finde themselves justified, but by thir own consciences condemnd, instead of aiming at thir spiritual good, he force them to do evil; and while he thinks himself Asa, Josia, Nehemia, he be found Jeroboam, who causd Israel to sin; and thereby draw upon his own head all those sins and shipwracks of implicit faith and conformitie, which he hath forc’d, and all the wounds given to those little ones, whom to offend he will finde worse one day then that violent drowning mentioned Matt. 18:6…………………………………………

To compell therfore the prophane to things holy in his prophaneness, is all one under the gospel, as to have compelld the unclean to sacrifice in his uncleanness under the law. And I adde withall, that to compell the licentious in his licentiousness, and the conscientious against his conscience, coms all to one; tends not to the honor of God, but to the multiplying and the aggravating of sin to them both. We read not that Christ ever exercis'd force but once; and that was to drive prophane ones out of his temple, not to force them in: and if thir beeing there was an offense, we finde by many other scriptures that thir praying there was an abomination: and yet to the Jewish law that nation, as a servant, was oblig'd; but to the gospel each person is left voluntarie, calld only, as a son, by the preaching of the word; not to be driven in by edicts and force of arms. For if by the apostle, Rom. 12.1, we are beseechd as brethren by the mercies of God to present our bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable to God, which is our reasonable service or worship, then is no man to be forc'd by the compulsive laws of men to present his body a dead sacrifice, and so under the gospel most unholy and unacceptable, because it is his unreasonable service, that is to say, not only unwilling but unconscionable……………………………….

On these four scriptural reasons as on a firm square this truth, the right of Christian and evangelic liberty, will stand immoveable against all those pretended consequences of license and confusion, which for the most part men most licentious and confus'd themselves, or such as whose severitie would be wiser then divine wisdom, are ever aptest to object against the waies of God: as if God without them when he gave us this libertie, knew not of the worst which these men in thir arrogance pretend will follow: yet knowing all their worst, he gave us this liberty as by him judgd best. As to those magistrates who think it their work to settle religion, and those ministers or others, who so oft call upon them to do so, I trust, that having well considerd what hath bin here argu'd, neither they will continue in that intention, nor these in that expectation from them: when they shall finde that the settlement of religion belongs only to each particular church by perswasive and spiritual means within it self, and that the defence only of the church belongs to the magistrate. Had he once learnt not further to concern himself with church affairs, half his labor might be spar'd, and the commonwealth better tended.

Here in the above we see again the Protestant principle of separation of church and state, the belief and conviction of which lead to the establishment clause in our Constitution. Milton was addressing both the Roman Catholic Church, and those Protestant ones as well, which continued her original apostasy by uniting with and adopting the civil power of the state unto compulsion over conversion. The establishment clause of our Constitution is built soundly upon Protestant principles of government supporting liberties and freedoms which cannot be maintained when a church or religion and state are in bed together.

The corrupting influence of power which has plagued almost all governments and humanity itself since the fall, corrupts both church and state when they are not rightly separated. While separate, one may help put in check the corruption of the other, and rightly so. If or when they are joined together though, they simply become double the trouble and power to contend with, when attempting to address or reform the natural tendencies of corruption humanity has. They become the instruments of enforcement of their own ideas and beliefs above and over all others. Eventually trashing the liberties and freedom of conscience of all those in disagreement with them. This dark eventuality has repeated itself over and again throughout the history of this fallen and corrupted planet. It is the hight of blaspheme against God, in that He alone has the right and might to do such, but will not and cannot because such is in fact evil.

Today this process is under way again under a new guise, though the perpetrators themselves are the same as those of old. Religious and political leaders uniting once again to enforce that termed the common good upon all. Which is nothing more or less than the enforcement of their own religious views upon all. Meeting the new boss, is the same as meeting the old boss. Just new players, terminology, politics, and religions. Secular Humanism or Atheism being perhaps the newest main stream religion to plague the planet by its enforcement upon many who disagree with its basic doctrines. Doctrines which are far too often termed today, “factual” science. This new religion as a major political force of this world, is yet another child of the papacy, being birthed in the French Revolution as a total rejection of unbridled Roman Catholic leadership. Which leadership lead to such a tremendous disparity between the rich and poor, that it sparked one of the most violent, bloody, and murderess revolutions in recorded history.

The two classed or tiered society which is the end result of Roman Catholic inspired and enforced government, pits the Clergy against over and above the laity. The supposed Nobility or political class if you will, against over and above the peasants or common citizens if you will. And of course, the rich, famous, and powerful against over and above the poor, ordinary, and powerless masses. These masses created themselves, by the combined and usurped authority the clergy, “nobility”, rich, and powerful proclaim and establish for themselves, over and above everyone else. Their “common good”,  their “equity” which they preach and enforce upon everyone else, which they themselves are not subject to. Excusing themselves, that they need the power, wealth, and what ever else is necessary to force equity upon all others.

What good are elected officials, who ignore their electors, and bow down to unelected elitists? They have and are no good at all, they are in fact evil. Which is exactly why God will eradicate sin and evil forever when He returns. He cannot rule over those who have chosen evil, forcing them to be good, without in fact being evil for doing so. Therefore are they on their own, apart from God. After they are punished for the evil they have chosen above God, they will perish as all things apart from God who alone is eternal, do.
The god of this new religion which claims to acknowledge no God, is the state. The state being the highest authority all must answer to. The prophets of this new religion are called “scientists”. These “scientists” show the way to protection and or salvation from the real or created crisis humanity must face. This child of the papacy has of course been adopted into her fold and plays an intricate part in her over all vision of the unification of humanity under the guise of the common good and equity. Most today have become familiar with the term, “believe the science”, which basically means, submit to the fear mongering politics of todays power hungry and grabbing religious and political leaders who are in bed together. Never mind the shifting sand foundations of so called “science”, which is ever changing and or correcting itself as knowledge increases. Proving itself wrong time and time again.

Mt 7:24 Therefore whosoever heareth these sayings of mine, and doeth them, I will liken him unto a wise man, which built his house upon a rock: 25 And the rain descended, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and beat upon that house; and it fell not: for it was founded upon a rock. 26 And every one that heareth these sayings of mine, and doeth them not, shall be likened unto a foolish man, which built his house upon the sand: 27 And the rain descended, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and beat upon that house; and it fell: and great was the fall of it.

The global government these elitist religious, political, and scientific “leaders” are implementing over this little house called earth, is being built upon the shifting sand of their own vainglorious imaginations. The house they are building is in direct defiance of the word of God, and will fall unto utter ruin and destruction at the presence of the Lord Jesus Christ with an innumerable host of mighty angels. At that time they will understand that they have defied the living God, and that their puny sciences were based upon the completely faulty observations of those simply not even privy to what actually is. It is not even possible for fallen humanity to make proper scientific observation and conclusion from within the extremely incarcerated and isolated box of our existence. Cut off and quarantined as we are from God and the rest of creation, on account of our highly contagious disease of the mind called sin. Apart from the word of God we simply have no clue, regarding the vastness of realities beyond our grasp or comprehension.

Rejecting the word of God which alone partially reveals and or opens the mind to such realities, hordes of humanity have fallen prey to fairy tales and vainglorious imaginings regarding our origins and true history. Fairy tale theories of evolution or alien seeded and or influenced societies run amuck. Many actually consider the nonsensical theory of evolution to be “scientific” fact. The alien theory is far more probable than undirected random chance biological evolution as the mechanism of our existence, of course. Nevertheless, those who cast off the creation account in the word of God as a fairly tale, have come up with more than just a few fairy tales of their own to replace it. All of which the papacy accepts or allows for, even fosters, and adopts into her fold. This is her exact purpose as prophesied by God Himself, to hold the golden cup filled with her fornications and abominations, as the mother of the abominations of this earth.

Rev 17:1 And there came one of the seven angels which had the seven vials, and talked with me, saying unto me, Come hither; I will shew unto thee the judgment of the great whore that sitteth upon many waters: 2 With whom the kings of the earth have committed fornication, and the inhabitants of the earth have been made drunk with the wine of her fornication. 3 So he carried me away in the spirit into the wilderness: and I saw a woman sit upon a scarlet coloured beast, full of names of blasphemy, having seven heads and ten horns. 4 And the woman was arrayed in purple and scarlet colour, and decked with gold and precious stones and pearls, having a golden cup in her hand full of abominations and filthiness of her fornication: 5 And upon her forehead was a name written, MYSTERY, BABYLON THE GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH.

Her relations with all of this world’s false religions, politics, sciences, histories, philosophies, and what have you, are just so many spiritual fornications and or adulteries against God while she professes to be the true Church of Christ in this world. Therefore is she the MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND THE ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH. Seeking and establishing relations with all of the same, in order to increase her power and influence above all others. Even those whom her self declared first pope the apostle Peter, prophesied would come in the last days.

2 Pe 3:3 Knowing this first, that there shall come in the last days scoffers, walking after their own lusts, 4 And saying, Where is the promise of his coming? for since the fathers fell asleep, all things continue as they were from the beginning of the creation. 5 For this they willingly are ignorant of, that by the word of God the heavens were of old, and the earth standing out of the water and in the water: 6 Whereby the world that then was, being overflowed with water, perished: 7 But the heavens and the earth, which are now, by the same word are kept in store, reserved unto fire against the day of judgment and perdition of ungodly men. 8 But, beloved, be not ignorant of this one thing, that one day is with the Lord as a thousand years, and a thousand years as one day. 9 The Lord is not slack concerning his promise, as some men count slackness; but is longsuffering to us-ward, not willing that any should perish, but that all should come to repentance. 10 But the day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night; in the which the heavens shall pass away with a great noise, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat, the earth also and the works that are therein shall be burned up. 11 Seeing then that all these things shall be dissolved, what manner of persons ought ye to be in all holy conversation and godliness, 12 Looking for and hasting unto the coming of the day of God, wherein the heavens being on fire shall be dissolved, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat? 13 Nevertheless we, according to his promise, look for new heavens and a new earth, wherein dwelleth righteousness.

The present false evolutionary narrative of the day promoted and sustained by the vain imaginings of fallen human pride, preaching the very message warned against in the above scriptures as an example of willing ignorance, has been adopted and supported by the papacy. These deceived “elitist scientists” now seek to and have imposed liberty crushing and unconstitutional mandates upon all according to their delusions of grandeur. They are fully supported if not inspired in the first place, by the papacies own delusions of grandeur effected by her non stop compromises with the powers that be of this world, in defiance of the God of heaven and earth. She readily inspires and joins in their fear mongering politics, based upon their own delusional ranting and ravings to save the world from Climate Change, plandemics, pandemics, economic disasters, population issues, social justice equity, and on and on. While she should be warning the world to prepare to meet their God face to face, who has told us He will destroy this world at that appearing, she instead joins in and supports those who think they can save it from the real or imaginary crisis within it. All of which by the way, were predicted in the word of God long before any of these elitist religious and political leaders existed.

All of these papally inspired and or supported delusional endeavors of global control are in direct contradiction to the principles of freedom and liberty promulgated in holy scripture. They are in fact a direct fulfillment of Biblical prophecy concerning the final beast, deception, and endeavors of BABYLON THE GREAT, depicted in the holy scriptures. So be it, come Lord Jesus.
« Last Edit: Sat Oct 09, 2021 - 16:07:11 by Amo »

Offline Amo

  • Legendary Member
  • ******
  • Posts: 6621
  • Manna: 71
  • (T)ogether (E)veryone (A)chieves (M)ore
Re: Romeward Bound
« Reply #17 on: Sat Oct 16, 2021 - 20:10:05 »
Chapter 16

Excerpts From -
A Letter Concerning Toleration
by John Locke 
translated by William Popple

Honoured Sir,

Since you are pleased to inquire what are my thoughts about the mutual toleration of Christians in their different professions of religion, I must needs answer you freely that I esteem that toleration to be the chief characteristic mark of the true Church. For whatsoever some people boast of the antiquity of places and names, or of the pomp of their outward worship; others, of the reformation of their discipline; all, of the orthodoxy of their faith - for everyone is orthodox to himself - these things, and all others of this nature, are much rather marks of men striving for power and empire over one another than of the Church of Christ. Let anyone have never so true a claim to all these things, yet if he be destitute of charity, meekness, and good-will in general towards all mankind, even to those that are not Christians, he is certainly yet short of being a true Christian himself. "The kings of the Gentiles exercise leadership over them," said our Saviour to his disciples, "but ye shall not be so."* The business of true religion is quite another thing. It is not instituted in order to the erecting of an external pomp, nor to the obtaining of ecclesiastical dominion, nor to the exercising of compulsive force, but to the regulating of men's lives, according to the rules of virtue and piety. Whosoever will list himself under the banner of Christ, must, in the first place and above all things, make war upon his own lusts and vices.......................................

Now, I appeal to the consciences of those that persecute, torment, destroy, and kill other men upon pretence of religion, whether they do it out of friendship and kindness towards them or no? And I shall then indeed, and not until then, believe they do so, when I shall see those fiery zealots correcting, in the same manner, their friends and familiar acquaintance for the manifest sins they commit against the precepts of the Gospel; when I shall see them persecute with fire and sword the members of their own communion that are tainted with enormous vices and without amendment are in danger of eternal perdition; and when I shall see them thus express their love and desire of the salvation of their souls by the infliction of torments and exercise of all manner of cruelties. For if it be out of a principle of charity, as they pretend, and love to men's souls that they deprive them of their estates, maim them with corporal punishments, starve and torment them in noisome prisons, and in the end even take away their lives - I say, if all this be done merely to make men Christians and procure their salvation, why then do they suffer whoredom, fraud, malice, and such-like enormities, which (according to the apostle)*(4) manifestly relish of heathenish corruption, to predominate so much and abound amongst their flocks and people? These, and such-like things, are certainly more contrary to the glory of God, to the purity of the Church, and to the salvation of souls, than any conscientious dissent from ecclesiastical decisions, or separation from public worship, whilst accompanied with innocence of life. Why, then, does this burning zeal for God, for the Church, and for the salvation of souls - burning I say, literally, with fire and faggot - pass by those moral vices and wickednesses, without any chastisement, which are acknowledged by all men to be diametrically opposite to the profession of Christianity, and bend all its nerves either to the introducing of ceremonies, or to the establishment of opinions, which for the most part are about nice and intricate matters, that exceed the capacity of ordinary understandings?.................

Now, though the divisions that are amongst sects should be allowed to be never so obstructive of the salvation of souls; yet, nevertheless, adultery, fornication, uncleanliness, lasciviousness, idolatry, and such-like things, cannot be denied to be works of the flesh, concerning which the apostle has expressly declared that "they who do them shall not inherit the kingdom of God."* Whosoever, therefore, is sincerely solicitous about the kingdom of God and thinks it his duty to endeavour the enlargement of it amongst men, ought to apply himself with no less care and industry to the rooting out of these immoralities than to the extirpation of sects. But if anyone do otherwise, and whilst he is cruel and implacable towards those that differ from him in opinion, he be indulgent to such iniquities and immoralities as are unbecoming the name of a Christian, let such a one talk never so much of the Church, he plainly demonstrates by his actions that it is another kingdom he aims at and not the advancement of the kingdom of God...

That any man should think fit to cause another man - whose salvation he heartily desires - to expire in torments, and that even in an unconverted state, would, I confess, seem very strange to me, and I think, to any other also. But nobody, surely, will ever believe that such a carriage can proceed from charity, love, or goodwill. If anyone maintain that men ought to be compelled by fire and sword to profess certain doctrines, and conform to this or that exterior worship, without any regard had unto their morals; if anyone endeavour to convert those that are erroneous unto the faith, by forcing them to profess things that they do not believe and allowing them to practise things that the Gospel does not permit, it cannot be doubted indeed but such a one is desirous to have a numerous assembly joined in the same profession with himself; but that he principally intends by those means to compose a truly Christian Church is altogether incredible. It is not, therefore, to be wondered at if those who do not really contend for the advancement of the true religion, and of the Church of Christ, make use of arms that do not belong to the Christian warfare. If, like the Captain of our salvation, they sincerely desired the good of souls, they would tread in the steps and follow the perfect example of that Prince of Peace, who sent out His soldiers to the subduing of nations, and gathering them into His Church, not armed with the sword, or other instruments of force, but prepared with the Gospel of peace and with the exemplary holiness of their conversation. This was His method. Though if infidels were to be converted by force, if those that are either blind or obstinate were to be drawn off from their errors by armed soldiers, we know very well that it was much more easy for Him to do it with armies of heavenly legions than for any son of the Church, how potent soever, with all his dragoons.

The toleration of those that differ from others in matters of religion is so agreeable to the Gospel of Jesus Christ, and to the genuine reason of mankind, that it seems monstrous for men to be so blind as not to perceive the necessity and advantage of it in so clear a light....................................... ........................

I esteem it above all things necessary to distinguish exactly the business of civil government from that of religion and to settle the just bounds that lie between the one and the other. If this be not done, there can be no end put to the controversies that will be always arising between those that have, or at least pretend to have, on the one side, a concernment for the interest of men's souls, and, on the other side, a care of the commonwealth................................ ...........

Now that the whole jurisdiction of the magistrate reaches only to these civil concernments, and that all civil power, right and dominion, is bounded and confined to the only care of promoting these things; and that it neither can nor ought in any manner to be extended to the salvation of souls, these following considerations seem unto me abundantly to demonstrate.

First, because the care of souls is not committed to the civil magistrate, any more than to other men. It is not committed unto him, I say, by God; because it appears not that God has ever given any such authority to one man over another as to compel anyone to his religion. Nor can any such power be vested in the magistrate by the consent of the people, because no man can so far abandon the care of his own salvation as blindly to leave to the choice of any other, whether prince or subject, to prescribe to him what faith or worship he shall embrace.............................

In the second place, the care of souls cannot belong to the civil magistrate, because his power consists only in outward force; but true and saving religion consists in the inward persuasion of the mind, without which nothing can be acceptable to God. And such is the nature of the understanding, that it cannot be compelled to the belief of anything by outward force. Confiscation of estate, imprisonment, torments, nothing of that nature can have any such efficacy as to make men change the inward judgement that they have framed of things.

It may indeed be alleged that the magistrate may make use of arguments, and, thereby; draw the heterodox into the way of truth, and procure their salvation. I grant it; but this is common to him with other men. In teaching, instructing, and redressing the erroneous by reason, he may certainly do what becomes any good man to do. Magistracy does not oblige him to put off either humanity or Christianity; but it is one thing to persuade, another to command; one thing to press with arguments, another with penalties. This civil power alone has a right to do; to the other, goodwill is authority enough. Every man has commission to admonish, exhort, convince another of error, and, by reasoning, to draw him into truth; but to give laws, receive obedience, and compel with the sword, belongs to none but the magistrate. And, upon this ground, I affirm that the magistrate's power extends not to the establishing of any articles of faith, or forms of worship, by the force of his laws. For laws are of no force at all without penalties, and penalties in this case are absolutely impertinent, because they are not proper to convince the mind. Neither the profession of any articles of faith, nor the conformity to any outward form of worship (as has been already said), can be available to the salvation of souls, unless the truth of the one and the acceptableness of the other unto God be thoroughly believed by those that so profess and practise. But penalties are no way capable to produce such belief. It is only light and evidence that can work a change in men's opinions; which light can in no manner proceed from corporal sufferings, or any other outward penalties................................... ............................................ .....

Let us now consider what a church is. A church, then, I take to be a voluntary society of men, joining themselves together of their own accord in order to the public worshipping of God in such manner as they judge acceptable to Him, and effectual to the salvation of their souls.

I say it is a free and voluntary society. Nobody is born a member of any church; otherwise the religion of parents would descend unto children by the same right of inheritance as their temporal estates, and everyone would hold his faith by the same tenure he does his lands, than which nothing can be imagined more absurd. Thus, therefore, that matter stands. No man by nature is bound unto any particular church or sect, but everyone joins himself voluntarily to that society in which he believes he has found that profession and worship which is truly acceptable to God. The hope of salvation, as it was the only cause of his entrance into that communion, so it can be the only reason of his stay there. For if afterwards he discover anything either erroneous in the doctrine or incongruous in the worship of that society to which he has joined himself, why should it not be as free for him to go out as it was to enter? No member of a religious society can be tied with any other bonds but what proceed from the certain expectation of eternal life. A church, then, is a society of members voluntarily uniting to that end......................................... .

But this being not a proper place to inquire into the marks of the true church, I will only mind those that contend so earnestly for the decrees of their own society, and that cry out continually, "The Church! the Church!" with as much noise, and perhaps upon the same principle, as the Ephesian silversmiths did for their Diana; this, I say, I desire to mind them of, that the Gospel frequently declares that the true disciples of Christ must suffer persecution; but that the Church of Christ should persecute others, and force others by fire and sword to embrace her faith and doctrine, I could never yet find in any of the books of the New Testament.

The end of a religious society (as has already been said) is the public worship of God and, by means thereof, the acquisition of eternal life. All discipline ought, therefore, to tend to that end, and all ecclesiastical laws to be thereunto confined. Nothing ought nor can be transacted in this society relating to the possession of civil and worldly goods. No force is here to be made use of upon any occasion whatsoever. For force belongs wholly to the civil magistrate, and the possession of all outward goods is subject to his jurisdiction.

It should be noted here, that the papacy is and has been recommending a global political and economic institution with real teeth to be able to enforce its plans concerning redistribution of wealth, political power, and natural resources. She is also right at the center of the whole Climate Change issue, using it as well to recommend political and economic control the world over, to slow down economies, business, supply and demand trends, industry, travel, and all fossil fuel based activities. Which is itself just another form of wealth, political power, and natural resources redistribution. She is also very vocal and supportive of all the mandates concerning masks, lockdowns, and now vaccines which the present plandemic has facilitated. Which plandemic itself has occasioned an effective implementation of the very controls of wealth, political power, and natural resource redistribution, which the papacy has been calling for.

These things are not just coincidences. Very many of the world leaders backing up and or calling for all of these measures are Catholics and or professed globalist elitists. In this country alone we can point to Catholic Biden our president who publicly declared his intentions to work closely with the Pope of Rome. Obama whose political career was fostered and mentored by Catholics and jesuits, who also had a close ally in the Pope of Rome. Nancy Pelosi the ninth Catholic speaker of the house in a row, who infamously declared that we needed to pass the Obama Care Bill, so that we could find out what is in it. A Bill which basically implemented the Catholic social justice teaching of universal health care. John Boehner who along with Pelosi invited the Pope of Rome to politically address the Congress of these United States, which he did, accomplishing a professed life long goal of John Boehner . AOC who introduced the New Green Deal Bill to Congress, which is nothing more than the political enactment of the Papal Encyclical Laudato Si’.  The many other Catholic politicians who compose up to a third of our Congress, not to mention the seven Catholics who occupy our nine member Supreme court, and on and on. 

All of this and much much more represent the control of  “civil power and worldly goods” mentioned in the article under examination concerning toleration. Which matured Protestant thought, teaches the true Church of Christ should have no part in.  This control however was employed by the papacy in the past to manipulate and or force compliance to the civil and spiritual authority which she claims for herself.  Which very abuses were addressed by the Reformers often.

Today the papacy is obviously very busy bringing about the political conditions which will allow for the dominance above all others she once exercised in the past. The Pope and his prelates travel throughout the world meeting the leaders of every nation, and the leaders of every nation and religion, huge corporations, unions, businessmen and women, social media, media and mainstream media moguls, famous entertainers, sports stars and teams, and on and on go to the Vatican to meet with the Pope as well. Very often behind closed doors. She has a permanent seat at the U.N. to influence all of these unelected globalist leaders, who themselves also meet with the Pope and prelates at the Vatican as well. Is not the papacy without question, the whore of the book of Revelation who sits upon many waters, which waters symbolize peoples, multitudes, nations, and tongues (Rev 17:1&15)? Yes she is, and she is making the world drunk with her intoxicating wine, unto submission to herself once again. 
Every Seventh Day Adventist knows that she intends at some future date, to force the observance of her chosen day of worship above that of the scriptures, upon all. They also know that one of the first steps involved with that manipulation will be the ability to prevent any who will not submit to her authority on this issue from buying or selling and therefore participating in the basic rights of survival in any society. All of which she is presently actively pursuing and supporting in the present and no doubt future mandates being issued regarding her Climate Change agenda and the plandemic all have been dealing with. This being the case, it would be worse than irresponsible for SDA’s to ignore the papacies advances and plans concerning economic control on a global basis. It would be, and will be straight up dereliction of duty, not to sound the trumpet at such blatant manifestations of political maneuverings by the papacy to influence and guide global politics and economics to this very end.

If in fact the tendency of the church though, is to preach and teach that there is and will be less to say about the Church of Rome pertaining to the fulfillment of biblical prophecy, that dereliction should be expected. The effects upon those who would accept and believe such, obviously would and will be detrimental to one’s ability to give the trumpet that certain sound required by way of effective warning. It is the sound of approaching battle by the advancements of one’s enemy. In this case of course, a spiritual battle requiring the advancement of biblically sound principles regarding the governance of all to the effect of true freedom, not literal war. Let the enemy of all truth be the first to persecute and shed blood as his only means of establishing error and deception over and above it. Let God’s own stand form against all attacks by faith in the word of God above all other.

But, it may be asked, by what means then shall ecclesiastical laws be established, if they must be thus destitute of all compulsive power? I answer: They must be established by means suitable to the nature of such things, whereof the external profession and observation - if not proceeding from a thorough conviction and approbation of the mind - is altogether useless and unprofitable. The arms by which the members of this society are to be kept within their duty are exhortations, admonitions, and advices. If by these means the offenders will not be reclaimed, and the erroneous convinced, there remains nothing further to be done but that such stubborn and obstinate persons, who give no ground to hope for their reformation, should be cast out and separated from the society. This is the last and utmost force of ecclesiastical authority. No other punishment can thereby be inflicted than that, the relation ceasing between the body and the member which is cut off. The person so condemned ceases to be a part of that church.............

This is a crucial difference between Protestantism, and Roman Catholicism. The end of disagreement with dissenters of Protestant faith and practice, is separation from the society of that church alone. Thus in the establishment of the government of this country built upon Protestant principles, that is as far as it can go. Romanism on the other hand constantly seeks to establish complete separation and support from society altogether, for those who persist in disagreement with her. In other words, persecution. Her successes again thus far are why we are seeing more and more mandating, intolerance, censorship, and penalties being imposed, upon those declared insubordinate today. Those evil individualists who will not submit to the common good defined by Roman Catholicism, and imposed by all of her minions either willing to do her bidding, or naturally in agreement with the same.

These things being thus determined, let us inquire, in the next place: How far the duty of toleration extends, and what is required from everyone by it?

And, first, I hold that no church is bound, by the duty of toleration, to retain any such person in her bosom as, after admonition, continues obstinately to offend against the laws of the society. For, these being the condition of communion and the bond of the society, if the breach of them were permitted without any animadversion the society would immediately be thereby dissolved. But, nevertheless, in all such cases care is to be taken that the sentence of excommunication, and the execution thereof, carry with it no rough usage of word or action whereby the ejected person may any wise be damnified in body or estate. For all force (as has often been said) belongs only to the magistrate, nor ought any private persons at any time to use force, unless it be in self-defence against unjust violence. Excommunication neither does, nor can, deprive the excommunicated person of any of those civil goods that he formerly possessed. All those things belong to the civil government and are under the magistrate's protection. The whole force of excommunication consists only in this: that, the resolution of the society in that respect being declared, the union that was between the body and some member comes thereby to be dissolved; and, that relation ceasing, the participation of some certain things which the society communicated to its members, and unto which no man has any civil right, comes also to cease. For there is no civil injury done unto the excommunicated person by the church minister's refusing him that bread and wine, in the celebration of the Lord's Supper, which was not bought with his but other men's money.

Secondly, no private person has any right in any manner to prejudice another person in his civil enjoyments because he is of another church or religion. All the rights and franchises that belong to him as a man, or as a denizen, are inviolably to be preserved to him. These are not the business of religion. No violence nor injury is to be offered him, whether he be Christian or Pagan..............................

What I say concerning the mutual toleration of private persons differing from one another in religion, I understand also of particular churches which stand, as it were, in the same relation to each other as private persons among themselves: nor has any one of them any manner of jurisdiction over any other; no, not even when the civil magistrate (as it sometimes happens) comes to be of this or the other communion. For the civil government can give no new right to the church, nor the church to the civil government. So that, whether the magistrate join himself to any church, or separate from it, the church remains always as it was before - a free and voluntary society. It neither requires the power of the sword by the magistrate's coming to it, nor does it lose the right of instruction and excommunication by his going from it. This is the fundamental and immutable right of a spontaneous society - that it has power to remove any of its members who transgress the rules of its institution; but it cannot, by the accession of any new members, acquire any right of jurisdiction over those that are not joined with it. And therefore peace, equity, and friendship are always mutually to be observed by particular churches, in the same manner as by private persons, without any pretence of superiority or jurisdiction over one another.....................
Nevertheless, it is worthy to be observed and lamented that the most violent of these defenders of the truth, the opposers of errors, the exclaimers against schism do hardly ever let loose this their zeal for God, with which they are so warmed and inflamed, unless where they have the civil magistrate on their side. But so soon as ever court favour has given them the better end of the staff, and they begin to feel themselves the stronger, then presently peace and charity are to be laid aside. Otherwise they are religiously to be observed. Where they have not the power to carry on persecution and to become masters, there they desire to live upon fair terms and preach up toleration…………

Nobody, therefore, in fine, neither single persons nor churches, nay, nor even commonwealths, have any just title to invade the civil rights and worldly goods of each other upon pretence of religion. Those that are of another opinion would do well to consider with themselves how pernicious a seed of discord and war, how powerful a provocation to endless hatreds, rapines, and slaughters they thereby furnish unto mankind. No peace and security, no, not so much as common friendship, can ever be established or preserved amongst men so long as this opinion prevails, that dominion is founded in grace and that religion is to be propagated by force of arms.
In the third place, let us see what the duty of toleration requires from those who are distinguished from the rest of mankind (from the laity, as they please to call us) by some ecclesiastical character and office; whether they be bishops, priests, presbyters, ministers, or however else dignified or distinguished. It is not my business to inquire here into the original of the power or dignity of the clergy. This only I say, that, whencesoever their authority be sprung, since it is ecclesiastical, it ought to be confined within the bounds of the Church, nor can it in any manner be extended to civil affairs, because the Church itself is a thing absolutely separate and distinct from the commonwealth. The boundaries on both sides are fixed and immovable. He jumbles heaven and earth together, the things most remote and opposite, who mixes these two societies, which are in their original, end, business, and in everything perfectly distinct and infinitely different from each other. No man, therefore, with whatsoever ecclesiastical office he be dignified, can deprive another man that is not of his church and faith either of liberty or of any part of his worldly goods upon the account of that difference between them in religion. For whatsoever is not lawful to the whole Church cannot by any ecclesiastical right become lawful to any of its members.

But this is not all. It is not enough that ecclesiastical men abstain from violence and rapine and all manner of persecution. He that pretends to be a successor of the apostles, and takes upon him the office of teaching, is obliged also to admonish his hearers of the duties of peace and goodwill towards all men, as well towards the erroneous as the orthodox; towards those that differ from them in faith and worship as well as towards those that agree with them therein. And he ought industriously to exhort all men, whether private persons or magistrates (if any such there be in his church), to charity, meekness, and toleration, and diligently endeavour to ally and temper all that heat and unreasonable averseness of mind which either any man's fiery zeal for his own sect or the craft of others has kindled against dissenters. I will not undertake to represent how happy and how great would be the fruit, both in Church and State, if the pulpits everywhere sounded with this doctrine of peace and toleration, lest I should seem to reflect too severely upon those men whose dignity I desire not to detract from, nor would have it diminished either by others or themselves. But this I say, that thus it ought to be.And if anyone that professes himself to be a minister of the Word of God, a preacher of the gospel of peace, teach otherwise, he either understands not or neglects the business of his calling and shall one day give account thereof unto the Prince of Peace....................................... .................

It has been the policy and practice of Roman Catholicism to violate all that the above article under examination declares concerning the separation of church and state throughout its entire history. Her present illicit relations with the leaders and powers that be of this world, as we have been examining, are establishing that very end once again on a global scale. It is the duty of every real member of Christ’s true church to point out this major discrepancy between the political effects of authentic Christianity, and Roman Catholicism.  The writer again encourages all to read the articles we are examining in their full context. Though there is far more of this article, again we must move on due to restraints concerning time and space.
« Last Edit: Sun Oct 17, 2021 - 09:36:40 by Amo »

Offline Amo

  • Legendary Member
  • ******
  • Posts: 6621
  • Manna: 71
  • (T)ogether (E)veryone (A)chieves (M)ore
Re: Romeward Bound
« Reply #18 on: Sat Oct 23, 2021 - 14:07:36 »
Chapter 17

A discourse concerning the unlimited submission and non-resistance to the high powers, 1750, Jonathan Mayhew

Harvard graduate and Congregationalist minister, Jonathan Mayhew (1720-1766) served the West Church in Boston from his ordination in 1747 until his death. The Discourse was first published in Boston in 1750.

..............Here the apostle argues, that those who resist a reasonable and just authority, which is agreeable to the will of God, do really resist the will of God himself; and will, therefore, be punished by him. But how does this prove, that those who resist a lawless, unreasonable power, which is contrary to the will of God, do therein resist the will and ordinance of God? Is resisting those who resist God's will, the same thing with resisting God? Or shall those who do so, receive to themselves damnation! For rulers are not a terror to good works, but to the evil. Wilt thou then not be afraid of the power? Do that which is good; and thou shalt have praise of the same. For he is the minister of God to thee for good. Here the apostle argues more explicitly than he had before done, for revering, and submitting to, magistracy, from this consideration, that such as really performed the duty of magistrates, would be enemies only to the evil actions of men, and would befriend and encourage the good: and so be a common blessing to society. But how is this an argument, that we must honor, and submit to, such magistrates as are not enemies to the evil actions of men; but to the good: and such as are not a common blessing, but a common curse, to society! But if thou do that which is evil, be afraid: For he is the minister of God, a revenger, to execute wrath upon him that doth evil. Here the apostle argues from the nature and end of magistracy, that such as did evil, (and such only) had reason to be afraid of the higher powers; it being part of their office to punish evildoers, no less than to defend and encourage such as do well. But if magistrates are unrighteous; if they are respecters of persons; if they are partial in their administration of justice; then those who do well have as much reason to be afraid, as those that do evil: there can be no safety for the good, nor any peculiar ground of terror to the unruly and injurious. So that, in this case, the main end of civil government will be frustrated. And what reason is there for submitting to that government, which does by no means answer the design of government? ………

Here the apostle argues the duty of paying taxes, from this consideration, that those who perform the duty of rulers, are continually attending upon the public welfare. But how does this argument conclude for paying taxes to such princes as are continually endeavoring to ruin the public? And especially when such payment would facilitate and promote this wicked design! Render therefore to all their dues; tribute, to whom tribute is due; custom, to whom custom; fear, to whom fear; honor, to whom honor. Here the apostle sums up what he had been saying concerning the duty of subjects to rulers. And his argument stands thus--“Since magistrates who execute their office well, are common benefactors to society; and may, in that respect, be properly stiled the ministers and ordinance of God; and since they are constantly employed in the service of the public; it becomes you to pay them tribute and custom; and to reverence, honor, and submit to, them in the execution of their respective offices.” This is apparently good reasoning. But does this argument conclude for the duty of paying tribute, custom, reverence, honor and obedience, to such persons as (although they bear the title of rulers) use all their power to hurt and injure the public? such as are not God's ministers, but satan's? such as do not take care of, and attend upon, the public interest, but their own, to the ruin of the public? that is, in short, to such as have no natural and just claim at all to tribute, custom, reverence, honor and obedience? It is to be hoped that those who have any regard to the apostle's character as an inspired writer, or even as a man of common understanding, will not represent him as reasoning in such a loose incoherent manner; and drawing conclusions which have not the least relation to his premises. For what can be more absurd than an argument thus framed? .................................

Thus, upon a careful review of the apostle's reasoning in this passage, it appears that his arguments to enforce submission, are of such a nature, as to conclude only in favor of submission to such rulers as he himself describes; i.e., such as rule for the good of society, which is the only end of their institution. Common tyrants, and public oppressors, are not intitled to obedience from their subjects, by virtue of any thing here laid down by the inspired apostle…………………

Are we not all faced with this exact scenario described above today? Are not our elected officials who are supposed to be representing the people, ignoring and or abusing countless millions who disagree with their policies and favoritism? Are they not spending millions, billions, no even trillions more dollars every term they serve, than we tax payers can can fund, plunging us deeper and deeper into irretrievable debt and certain eventual ruin? Are they not all becoming far wealthier themselves while they are busy redistributing the wealth of our nation all over the world? Do they not open our borders and welcome legal and illegal migrants into our nation by the millions continuously also at a cost we simply cannot sustain? Do they not intend that these migrants help them stay in office, being themselves very dependent upon them? Do our Presidents who are also supposed to be elected “representatives” of the people, bound by our Constitution along with all the other supposed “representatives”, not spew forth an ever increasing number of executive orders bypassing all of the same? Are they not now spewing forth more “mandates” to be enforced upon all the people they are supposed to be representing, whether we agree with the validity of these “mandates” as part of a representative and supposedly freedom supporting government or not? Do they not now routinely commit crimes without any consequences, that the rest of us would be imprisoned for? Do they not continuously make countless new rules, regulations, laws, and taxes to subject us all unto? Do they not now call what holy scripture declares to be evil good, and good evil? Do they not now also defend that which holy scripture declares evil, and ridicule or even prosecute, which is to say persecute those who would promote good calling out these evils? I could go on and on, as I am sure most could.

Needless to say, the high morals, principles, ideals, and aspirations this nation was built upon, are near extinction. There is no separating this phenomenon from the ever vanishing presence and influence of the holy scriptures from our societies. This nation was formed by predominantly Bible believing Christians, Protestants to be more exact. The holy scriptures had been put back into the hands of the people in their own languages for at least two centuries before our nations founding, and its high moral standards and influence had been effecting religious and political change the world over. Many arriving on our shores were themselves seeking religious freedom regarding the biblical doctrines they were convicted to practice and preach. Their desire for freedom to do so, effected also their willingness to support emerging government which supported the same for all. Which they, as confessors of biblical faith, could not but admit that God Himself allows for all of humanity.

As authentic biblical Christianity has been in moral dilemma and decline now for some time in virtually all professing denominations, so has this nation built upon those very biblical morals and principles. True freedom requires self disciplined moral agents to effect the same, which the scriptures themsleves call for and inspire. As these traits disappear from peoples and societies, such must be forced upon them if any order of society is to be maintained. Eventually producing the two class system or society which many throughout history have preferred, and are more easily effecting today exactly because of this moral decline. The controlled, and those who control them. The clergy, and the laity. The elites, and the common folk. The political class, and their subordinates. The nobility, and the peasants. As this book maintains, the papacy itself has always and still does strive to establish this order of society once again.

This document we are examining and are about to continue examining, was written with the papacy among others, specifically in mind.

Thus it appears, that the common argument, grounded upon this passage, in favor of universal, and passive obedience, really overthrows itself, by proving too much, if it proves any thing at all; namely, that no civil officer is, in any case whatever, to be resisted, though acting in express contradiction to the design of his office; which no man, in his senses, ever did, or can assert.

If we calmly consider the nature of the thing itself, nothing can well be imagined more directly contrary to common sense, than to suppose that millions of people should be subjected to the arbitrary, precarious pleasure of one single man; (who has naturally no superiority over them in point of authority) so that their estates, and every thing that is valuable in life, and even their lives also, shall be absolutely at his disposal, if he happens to be wanton and capricious enough to demand them. What unprejudiced man can think, that God made ALL to be thus subservient to the lawless pleasure and frenzy of ONE, so that it shall always be a sin to resist him! Nothing but the most plain and express revelation from heaven could make a sober impartial man believe such a monstrous, unaccountable doctrine, and, indeed, the thing itself, appears so shocking--so out of all proportion, that it may be questioned, whether all the miracles that ever were wrought, could make it credible, that this doctrine really came from God. At present, there is not the least syllable in Scripture which gives any countenance to it. The hereditary, indefeasible, divine right of kings, and the doctrine of nonresistance which is built upon the supposition of such a right, are altogether as fabulous and chimerical, as transubstantiation; or any of the most absurd reveries of ancient or modern visionaries. These notions are fetched neither from divine revelation, nor human reason; and if they are derived from neither of those sources, it is not much matter from whence they come, or whither they go. Only it is a pity that such doctrines should be propagated in society, to raise factions and rebellions, as we see they have, in fact, been both in the last, and in the present, REIGN.

May not the same argument be asserted against those who seek global economic and political control because the climate changes, as it always has? Should it be any surprise that the papacy which once demanded that all accept that their priests do literally change wine and crackers into the literal body and blood of our Lord Jesus Christ and partake of the same or die, would be a huge supporter of Climate Change initiated controls and mandates? That they would support and admonish all to submit to tyrannical mask and vaccine mandates? That they would support one lefty progressive assertion after another which defy the moral teachings of the holy scriptures, even to the point of supporting political enforcement of accepting LBGTQIAxyz and whatever else gets added to this list?  That they would support politicians which profess their faith everywhere, even when they defiantly disregard their own teachings as long as they are supporting other aspects of the same, such as social justice issues? Of course it can, and would be today if those presenting the articles we have been examining were still alive. But they are not, and the standard from which they derived their high morals and principles, is under ever increasing attack. Therefore will this present nation and world continue to reap what it has been increasingly sowing. Back to the article.

But then, if unlimited submission and passive obedience to the higher powers, in all possible cases, be not a duty, it will be asked, “HOW far are we obliged to submit? If we may innocently disobey and resist in some crises, why not in all? Where shall we stop? What is the measure of our duty? This doctrine tends to the total dissolution of civil government; and to introduce such scenes of wild anarchy and confusion, as are more fatal to society than the worst of tyranny.”

After this manner, some men object; and, indeed, this is the most plausible thing that can be said in favor of such an absolute submission as they plead for. But the worst (or rather the best) of it, is, that there is very little strength or solidity in it. For similar difficulties may be raised with respect to almost every duty of natural and revealed religion.--To instance only in two, both of which are near akin, and indeed exactly parallel, to the case before us. It is unquestionably the duty of children to submit to their parents; and of servants, to their masters. But no one asserts, that it is their duty to obey, and submit to them, in all supposable cases; or universally a sin to resist them. Now does this tend to subvert the just authority of parents and masters? Or to introduce confusion and anarchy into private families? No. How then does the same principle tend to unhinge the government of that larger family, the body politic? We know, in general, that children and servants are obliged to obey their parents and masters respectively. We know also, with equal certainty, that they are not obliged to submit to them in all things, without exception; but may, in some cases, reasonably, and therefore innocently, resist them. These principles are acknowledged upon all hands, whatever difficulty there may be in fixing the exact limits of submission. Now there is at least as much difficulty in stating the measure of duty in these two cases, as in the case of rulers and subjects. So that this is really no objection, at least no reasonable one, against resistance to the higher powers: .....................

We may very safely assert these two things in general, without undermining government: One is, That no civil rulers are to be obeyed when they enjoin things that are inconsistent with the commands of God: All such disobedience is lawful and glorious; particularly, if persons refuse to comply with any legal establishment of religion, because it is a gross perversion and corruption (as to doctrine, worship and discipline) of a pure and divine religion, brought from heaven to earth by the Son of God, (the only King and Head of the Christian church) and propagated through the world by his inspired apostles. All commands running counter to the declared will of the supreme legislator of heaven and earth, are null and void: And therefore disobedience to them is a duty, not a crime. ……………………………

This subject should hit home with every bible believing parent today, dealing with the education their children are now receiving in our public schools. Teaching our children that what the scriptures identify as evil is good, and what it identifies as good is evil. Teaching Critical Race Theory, which is nothing but pure racism. Teaching butchered or revisionist history in order to paint false pictures of the history of this nation and its founding. Now our government even intends to send federal police after parents who would defy or protest against all such. And where does the papacy and our Catholic politicians who have all been commanded by it to carry out its will in our legislative halls, stand on these issues? Has not the present Pope called for the reeducation of the entire world? What kind of reeducation is he talking about?

What about the part played in our history concerning education by the Catholic church when it called for in the removal of bibles from our schools, and true history which it found offensive concerning itself? Both of which happened. What effect have these things had upon our nation over the years? There is much to be said concerning this topic, but not time or space to address it within this book. Let us continue with the article under examination.

But it is equally evident, upon the other hand, that those in authority may abuse their trust and power to such a degree, that neither the law of reason, nor of religion, requires, that any obedience or submission should be paid to them: but, on the contrary, that they should be totally discarded; and the authority which they were before vested with, transferred to others, who may exercise it more to those good purposes for which it is given.............................

Till people find themselves greatly abused and oppressed by their governors, they are not apt to complain; and whenever they do, in fact, find themselves thus abused and oppressed, they must be stupid not to complain. To say that subjects in general are not proper judges when their governors oppress them, and play the tyrant; and when they defend their rights, administer justice impartially, and promote the public welfare, is as great treason as ever man uttered;--'tis treason,--not against one single man, but the state--against the whole body politic;--'tis treason against mankind;--'tis treason against common sense;--'tis treason against God. And this impious principle lays the foundation for justifying all the tyranny and oppression that ever any prince was guilty of.......................

A people, really oppressed to a great degree by their sovereign, cannot well be insensible when they are so oppressed. And such a people (if I may allude to an ancient fable) have, like the hesperian fruit, a DRAGON for their protector and guardian: Nor would they have any reason to mourn, if some HERCULES should appear to dispatch him--For a nation thus abused to arise unanimously, and to resist their prince, even to the dethroning him, is not criminal; but a reasonable way of indicating their liberties and just rights; it is making use of the means, and the only means, which God has put into their power, for mutual and self-defense. And it would be highly criminal in them, not to make use of this means. It would be stupid tameness, and unaccountable folly, for whole nations to suffer one unreasonable, ambitious and cruel man, to wanton and riot in their misery. And in such a case it would, of the two, be more rational to suppose, that they that did NOT resist, than that they who did, would receive to themselves damnation. ......

For what reason, then, was the resistance to king Charles, made? The general answer to this inquiry is, that it was on account of the tyranny and oppression of his reign. Not a great while after his accession to the throne, he married a French Catholic; and with her seemed to have wedded the politics, if not the religion of France, also. For afterwards, during a reign, or rather a tyranny of many years, he governed in a perfectly wild and arbitrary manner, paying no regard to the constitution and the laws of the kingdom, by which the power of the crown was limited; or to the solemn oath which he had taken at his coronation. It would be endless, as well as needless, to give a particular account of all the illegal and despotic measures which he took in his administration;--partly from his own natural lust of power, and partly from the influence of wicked councellors and ministers.--He committed many illustrious members of both houses of parliament to the tower, for opposing his arbitrary schemes.--He levied many taxes upon the people without consent of parliament;--and then imprisoned great numbers of the principal merchants and gentry for not paying them.--He erected, or at least revived, several new and arbitrary courts, in which the most unheard-of barbarities were committed with his knowledge and approbation.--He supported that more than fiend, arch-bishop Laud and the clergy of his stamp, in all their church-tyranny and hellish cruelties…………………………

Does the above not ring a bell concerning our political class as it were completely ignoring the Constitution of these United States of America and the liberties and freedoms it defends? Yes it certainly does. And can we not say that this is also due to an ever increasing Roman Catholic influence within our midst paying heed to the papacy itself, just as in the above historical account? Yes we can, and should. This institution which has supported one despotic tyrannical politician and or government throughout its entire history, can most certainly be identified with the despotic and tyrannical direction our own government has been heading in under their ever growing influence for many years now. Back to the article.

He refused to call any parliament at all for the space of twelve years together, during all which time, he governed in an absolute lawless and despotic manner.--He took all opportunities to encourage the papists, and to promote them to the highest offices of honor and trust.--He (probably) abetted the horrid massacre in Ireland, in which two hundred thousand Protestants were butchered by the Roman Catholics.--He sent a large sum of money, which he has raised by his arbitrary taxes, into Germany, to raise foreign troops, in order to force more arbitrary taxes upon his subjects.--He not only by a long series of actions, but also in plain terms, asserted an absolute uncontrollable power; saying even in one of his speeches to parliament, that as it was blasphemy to dispute what God might do; so it was sedition in subjects to dispute what the king might do.--Towards the end of his tyranny, he came to the house of commons with an armed force,* and demanded five of its principal members to be delivered up to him--And this was a prelude to that unnatural war which he soon after levied against his own dutiful subjects; whom he was bound by all the laws of honor, humanity, piety, and I might add, of interest also, to defend and cherish with a paternal affection……………………………

And again, can we not also testify that the number of Catholic politicians within the highest offices of this nation has been ever on the increase for many decades now, while our nation is plummeting into irretrievable debt and moral decline? Yes we can, it is an indisputable fact. The moral, monetary, and influential decline of our nation has in fact been concurrent to the rise of ever increasing leadership from Catholic politicians the country over, who are themselves more influenced by the papacy than others. Connect the dotted lines if you will, refuse their significance if you will. It will not change the facts of the matter.   

The last query mentioned, was, Why those of the Episcopal clergy who are very high in the principles of ecclesiastical authority, continue to speak of this unhappy prince as a great Saint and a Martyr? This, we know, is what they constantly do, especially upon the 30th of January;--a day sacred to the extolling of him, and to the reproaching of those who are not of the established church. Out of the same mouth on this day, proceedeth blessing and cursing; there with bless they their God, even Charles, and therewith curse they the dissenters: And their tongue can no man tame; it is an unruly evil, full of deadly poison. King Charles is, upon this solemnity, frequently compared to our Lord Jesus Christ, both in respect of the holiness of his life, and the greatness and injustice of his sufferings; and it is a wonder they do not add something concerning the merits of his death also--But blessed Saint and royal martyr, are as humble titles as any that are thought worthy of him..................................

Is there any such thing as grace, without goodness! As being a follower of Christ, without following him? As being his disciple, without learning of him to be just and beneficent? Or, as saintship without sanctity? If not, I fear it will be hard to prove this man a saint. And verily one would be apt to suspect that that church must be but poorly stocked with saints and martyrs, which is forced to adopt such enormous sinners into her calendar, in order to swell the number.

But to unravel this mystery of (nonsense as well as of) iniquity, which has already worked for a long time amongst us; or, at least, to give the most probable solution of it; it is to be remembered, that king Charles, this burlesque upon saintship and martyrdom, though so great an oppressor, was a true friend to the Church; so true a friend to her, that he was very well affected towards the Roman Catholics; and would, probably, have been very willing to unite Lambeth and Rome. This appears by his marrying a true daughter of that true mother of harlots; which he did with a dispensation from the Pope, that supreme BISHOP; to whom when he wrote he gave the title of MOST HOLY FATHER. His queen was extremely bigoted to all the follies and superstitions, and to the hierarchy, of Rome; and had a prodigious ascendancy over him all his life. It was, in part, owing to this, that he (probably) abetted the massacre of the protestants in Ireland; that he assisted in extirpating the French protestants at Rochelle; that he all along encouraged papist, and popishly effected clergymen, in preference to all other persons, and that he upheld that monster of wickedness, ARCH-BISHOP LAUD, and the bishops of his stamp; in all their church-tyranny and diabolical cruelties. In return to his kindness and indulgence in which respects, they caused many of the pulpits throughout the nation, to ring with the divine absolute, indefeasible right of kings; with the praises of Charles and his reign; and with the damnable sin of resisting the Lord's anointed, let him do what he would. So that not Christ, but Charles, was commonly preached to the people.--In plain English, there seems to have been an impious bargain struck up betwixt the scepter and the surplice, for enslaving both the bodies and souls of men. The king appeared to be willing that the clergy should do what they would,--set up a monstrous hierarchy like that of Rome--a monstrous inquisition like that of Spain or Portugal,--or any thing else which their own pride, and the devil's malice, could prompt them to: Provided always, that the clergy would be tools to the crown; that they would make the people believe, that kings had God's authority for breaking God's law; that they had a commission from heaven to seize the estates and lives of their subjects at pleasure; and that it was a damnable sin to resist them, even when they did such things as deserved more than damnation.--This appears to be the true key for explaining the mysterious doctrine of king Charles's saintship and martyrdom. He was a saint, not because he was in his life, a good man, but a good churchman; not because he was a lover of holiness, but the hierarchy; not because he was a friend to Christ, but the Craft. And he was a martyr in his death, not because he bravely suffered death in the cause of truth and righteousness, but because he died an enemy to liberty and the rights of conscience; i.e. not because he died an enemy to sin, but dissenters. For these reasons it is that all bigoted clergymen, and friends to church-power, paint this man as a saint in his life, though he was such a mighty, such a royal sinner; and as a martyr in his death, though he fell a sacrifice only to his own ambition, avarice, and unbounded lust of power. And from prostituting their praise upon king Charles, and offering him that incense which is not his due, it is natural for them to make a transition to the dissenters, (as they commonly do) and to load them with that reproach which they do not deserve; they being generally professed enemies both to civil and ecclesiastical tyranny. WE are commonly charged (upon the Thirtieth of January) with the guilt of putting the king to death, under a notion that it was our ancestors that did it; and so we are represented in the blackest colors, not only as scismaticks, but also as traitors and rebels and all that is bad. And these lofty gentlemen usually rail upon this head, in such a manner as plainly shows, that they are either grossly ignorant of the history of those times which they speak of; or, which is worse, that they are guilty of the most shameful prevarication, slander and falsehood.--But every petty priest, with a roll and a gown, thinks he must do something in imitation of his betters, in lawn, and show himself a true son of the church: And thus, through a foolish ambition to appear considerable, they only render themselves contemptible. .....................................

To conclude: Let us all learn to be free, and to be loyal. Let us not profess ourselves vassals to the lawless pleasure of any man on earth. But let us remember, at the same time, government is sacred, and not to be trifled with. It is our happiness to live under the government of a PRINCE who is satisfied with ruling according to law; as every other good prince will--We enjoy under his administration all the liberty that is proper and expedient for us. It becomes us, therefore, to be contented, and dutiful subjects. Let us prize our freedom; but not use our liberty for a cloak of maliciousness. There are men who strike at liberty under the term licentiousness. There are others who aim at popularity under the disguise of patriotism. Be aware of both. Extremes are dangerous. There is at present amongst us, perhaps, more danger of the latter, than of the former. For which reason I would exhort you to pay all due Regard to the government over us; to the KING and all in authority; and to lead a quiet and peaceable life.--And while I am speaking of loyalty to our earthly Prince, suffer me just to put you in mind to be loyal also to the supreme RULER of the universe, by whom kings reign, and princes decree justice. To which king eternal immortal, invisible, even to the ONLY WISE GOD, be all honor and praise, DOMINION and thanksgiving, through JESUS CHRIST our LORD. AMEN.

Again, can one not easily see the many similarities concerning the above testimony and the prevailing mainstream media and politics today? Do they not attack and ridicule the dissenters today, and excuse and uplift their own as described above? Yes they do, and they are also in bed with that same ancient Mother of harlots addressed above as well.

It is not hard to surmise from the above and other articles we have been examining, the effect upon the predominantly Protestant settlers of this nation concerning their rejection of abusive religion and or government. What it was, and why it was, that they had the courage to take matters into their own hands and deliver themselves from all such tyranny. Then once having done so, forming a government for the people, and by the people, with many safeguards concerning civil and religious liberties. Let’s take a look at some professions of faith representing various Protestant faiths and peoples in the next chapter.
« Last Edit: Sat Oct 23, 2021 - 14:23:02 by Amo »

Offline Amo

  • Legendary Member
  • ******
  • Posts: 6621
  • Manna: 71
  • (T)ogether (E)veryone (A)chieves (M)ore
Re: Romeward Bound
« Reply #19 on: Sat Nov 06, 2021 - 12:44:10 »
Chapter 18

Other Voices of the People


Which Was Submitted to His Imperial Majesty Charles V at the Diet of Augsburg in the Year 1530.

by Philip Melanchthon, 1497-1560



Article XXVIII: Of Ecclesiastical Power. There has been great controversy concerning the Power of Bishops, in which some have awkwardly confounded the power of the Church and the power of the sword. And from this confusion very great wars and tumults have resulted, while the Pontiffs, emboldened by the power of the Keys, not only have instituted new services and burdened consciences with reservation of cases and ruthless excommunications, but have also undertaken to transfer the kingdoms of this world, and to take the Empire from the Emperor. These wrongs have long since been rebuked in the Church by learned and godly men. Therefore our teachers, for the comforting of men's consciences, were constrained to show the difference between the power of the Church and the power of the sword, and taught that both of them, because of God's commandment, are to be held in reverence and honor, as the chief blessings of God on earth.

But this is their opinion, that the power of the Keys, or the power of the bishops, according to the Gospel, is a power or commandment of God, to preach the Gospel, to remit and retain sins, and to administer Sacraments. For with this commandment Christ sends forth His Apostles, John 20, 21 sqq.: As My Father hath sent Me, even so send I you. Receive ye the Holy Ghost. Whosesoever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them; and whosesoever sins ye retain, they are retained. Mark 16, 15: Go preach the Gospel to every creature.

This power is exercised only by teaching or preaching the Gospel and administering the Sacraments, according to their calling either to many or to individuals. For thereby are granted, not bodily, but eternal things, as eternal righteousness, the Holy Ghost, eternal life. These things cannot come but by the ministry of the Word and the Sacraments, as Paul says, Rom. 1, 16: The Gospel is the power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth. Therefore, since the power of the Church grants eternal things, and is exercised only by the ministry of the Word, it does not interfere with civil government; no more than the art of singing interferes with civil government. For civil government deals with other things than does the Gospel. The civil rulers defend not minds, but bodies and bodily things against manifest injuries, and restrain men with the sword and bodily punishments in order to preserve civil justice and peace.

Therefore the power of the Church and the civil power must not be confounded.
The power of the Church has its own commission to teach the Gospel and to administer the Sacraments. Let it not break into the office of another; Let it not transfer the kingdoms of this world; let it not abrogate the laws of civil rulers; let it not abolish lawful obedience; let it not interfere with judgments concerning civil ordinances or contracts; let it not prescribe laws to civil rulers concerning the form of the Commonwealth. As Christ says, John 18, 33: My kingdom is not of this world; also Luke 12, 14: Who made Me a judge or a divider over you? Paul also says, Phil. 3, 20: Our citizenship is in heaven; 2 Cor. 10, 4: The weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the casting down of imaginations.

After this manner our teachers discriminate between the duties of both these powers, and command that both be honored and acknowledged as gifts and blessings of God. If bishops have any power of the sword, that power they have, not as bishops, by the commission of the Gospel, but by human law having received it of kings and emperors for the civil administration of what is theirs. This, however, is another office than the ministry of the Gospel.

When, therefore, the question is concerning the jurisdiction of bishops, civil authority must be distinguished from ecclesiastical jurisdiction. Again, according to the Gospel or, as they say, by divine right, there belongs to the bishops as bishops, that is, to those to whom has been committed the ministry of the Word and the Sacraments, no jurisdiction except to forgive sins, to judge doctrine, to reject doctrines contrary to the Gospel, and to exclude from the communion of the Church wicked men, whose wickedness is known, and this without human force, simply by the Word. Herein the congregations of necessity and by divine right must obey them, according to Luke 10, 16: He that heareth you heareth Me. But when they teach or ordain anything against the Gospel, then the congregations have a commandment of God prohibiting obedience, Matt. 7, 15: Beware of false prophets; Gal. 1, 8: Though an angel from heaven preach any other gospel, let him be accursed; 2 Cor. 13, 8: We can do nothing against the truth, but for the truth. Also: The power which the Lord hath given me to edification, and not to destruction. So, also, the Canonical Laws command (II. Q. VII. Cap., Sacerdotes, and Cap. Oves). And Augustine (Contra Petiliani Epistolam): Neither must we submit to Catholic bishops if they chance to err, or hold anything contrary to the Canonical Scriptures of God.

The Episcopal Confession of Faith
The Thirty-Nine Articles of Religion

Of the Power of the Civil Magistrates.[/b]

The Power of the Civil Magistrate extendeth to all men, as well Clergy as Laity, in all things temporal; but hath no authority in things purely spiritual. And we hold it to be the duty of all men who are professors of the Gospel, to pay respectful obedience to the Civil Authority, regularly and legitimately constituted.

The original 1571, 1662 text of this Article reads as follows: "The King's Majesty hath the chief power in this Realm of England, and other his Dominions, unto whom the chief Government of all Estates of this Realm, whether they be Ecclesiastical or Civil, in all causes doth appertain, and is not, nor ought to be, subject to any foreign Jurisdiction. Where we attribute to the King's Majesty the chief government, by which Titles we understand the minds of some slanderous folks to be offended; we give not our Princes the ministering either of God's Word, or of the Sacraments, the which thing the Injunctions also lately set forth by Elizabeth our Queen do most plainly testify; but that only prerogative, which we see to have been given always to all godly Princes in holy Scriptures by God himself; that is, that they should rule all estates and degrees committed to their charge by God, whether they be Ecclesiastical or Temporal, and restrain with the civil sword the stubborn and evil-doers.
“The Bishop of Rome hath no jurisdiction in this Realm of England.
"The Laws of the Realm may punish Christian men with death, for heinous and grievous offenses.
"It is lawful for Christian men, at the commandment of the Magistrate, to wear weapons, and serve in the wars."

(Taken from - The Seventeenth National Synod of the Huguenots, at Gap, in Dauphiny, October 1st, 1603) From the book - THE HUGUENOTS OR REFORMED FRENCH CHURCHES, by William Henry Foote, D. D

Respecting the Pope, “ Whereas the Bishop of Rome hath erected for himself a temporal monarchy in the Christian world, and usurping a sovereign authority and lordship over all churches and pastors, doth exalt itself to that degree of insolency as to be called God, and will be adored, arrogating to himself all power in heaven and on earth to dispose of all ecclesiastical matters, and to define articles of faith; and in the civil State he tramples under foot all lawful authority of magistrates, setting up and pulling down Kings, disposing of Kings, and their kingdoms at his pleasure; we therefore believe and maintain that he is truly and properly the anti-Christ, the son of perdition, predicted by the Holy Prophets; we hope and wait that the Lord, according to His promise, and as He hath already begun, will confound him by the Spirit of His mouth, and destroy him finally by the brightness of His coming”


Of the Power and Primacy of the Pope
Treatise Compiled by the Theologians
Assembled at Smalcald, in the
Year 1537
Published in:
Triglot Concordia: The Symbolical Books
of the Ev. Lutheran Church.
(St. Louis: Concordia Publishing House, 1921), pp.503-529.

The Roman Pontiff claims for himself [in the first place] that by divine right he is [supreme] above all bishops and pastors [in all Christendom].
Secondly, he adds also that by divine right he has both swords, i.e., the authority also of bestowing kingdoms [enthroning and deposing kings, regulating secular dominions etc.].

And thirdly, he says that to believe this is necessary for salvation. And for these reasons the Roman bishop calls himself [and boasts that he is] the vicar of Christ on earth.

These three articles we hold to be false, godless, tyrannical, and [quite] pernicious to the Church....................

VII. Again the Council of Nice …………………..
Since, therefore, neither ordination nor confirmation was sought from a bishop of Rome in the greater part of the world in the Latin and Greek churches, it is sufficiently apparent that the churches did not then accord superiority and domination to the bishop of Rome.

Such superiority is impossible. For it is impossible for one bishop to be the overseer of the churches of the whole world, or for churches situated in the most distant lands to seek ordination [for all their ministers] from one. For it is manifest that the kingdom of Christ is scattered throughout the whole world; and to-day there are many churches in the East which do not seek ordination or confirmation from the Roman bishop [which have ministers ordained neither by the Pope nor his bishops]. Therefore, since such superiority [which the Pope, contrary to all Scripture, arrogates to himself] is impossible, and the churches in the greater part of the world have not acknowledged [nor made use of] it, it is sufficiently apparent that it was not instituted [by Christ, and does not spring from divine law]……………………….

XI. Lastly, ………………….

And as to that which is said John 21, 15 ff.: Feed My sheep, and, Lovest thou Me more than these? it does not as yet follow hence that a peculiar superiority was given Peter. He bids him "feed," i.e., teach the Word [the Gospel], or rule the Church with the Word [the Gospel], which Peter has in common with the other apostles.

The second article is still clearer, that Christ gave to the apostles only spiritual power, i.e., the command to teach the Gospel to announce the forgiveness of sins, to administer the Sacraments, to excommunicate the godless without bodily force [by the Word], and that He did not give the power of the sword, or the right to establish, occupy or confer kingdoms of the world [to set up or depose kings]. For Christ says, Matt. 28, 19. 20: Go ye, teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you; also John 20, 21: As My Father hath sent Me, even so send I you.

Now, it is manifest that Christ was not sent to bear the sword or possess a worldly kingdom [rule in a worldly fashion], as He Himself says, John 18, 36: My kingdom is not of this world. And Paul says, 2 Cor. 1, 24: Not for that we have dominion over your faith; and 2 Cor. 10, 4: The weapons of our warfare are not carnal, etc.

Accordingly, that Christ in His passion is crowned with thorns and led forth to be derided in royal purple, this signified that in the future, after His spiritual kingdom was despised, i.e., the Gospel was suppressed, another kingdom of a worldly kind would be set up [in its place] with the pretext of ecclesiastical power. Therefore the Constitution of Boniface VIII and the chapter Omnes, Dist. 22 and similar opinions which contend that the Pope is by divine right the ruler of the kingdoms of the world, are [utterly] false and godless. From this persuasion horrible darkness has been brought into the Church, and after that also great commotions have arisen in Europe. For the ministry of the Gospel was neglected, the knowledge of faith and the spiritual kingdom became extinct, Christian righteousness was supposed to be that external government which the Pope had established.

Next, the Popes began to seize upon kingdoms for themselves; they transferred kingdoms, they vexed with unjust excommunications and wars the kings of almost all nations in Europe, but especially the German emperors, sometimes for the purpose of occupying cities of Italy, at other times for the purpose of reducing to subjection the bishops of Germany, and wresting from the emperors the conferring of episcopates. Yea, in the Clementines it is even written: When the empire is vacant, the Pope is the legitimate successor.

Thus the Pope has not only usurped dominion, contrary to Christ's command, but has also tyrannically exalted himself above all kings. And in this matter the deed itself is not to be reprehended as much as it is to be detested, that he assigns as a pretext the authority of Christ; that he transfers the keys to a worldly government; that he binds salvation to these godless and execrable opinions, when he says it is necessary to salvation for men to believe that this dominion belongs to him by divine right.

Since these great errors obscure [the doctrine of] faith and [of] the kingdom of Christ they are in no way to be concealed. For the result shows that they have been great pests to the Church.

In the third place, this must be added: Even though the bishop of Rome had the primacy and superiority by divine right nevertheless obedience would not be due those pontiffs who defend godless services, idolatry, and doctrine conflicting with the Gospel. Nay; such pontiffs and such a government ought to be held accursed, as Paul clearly teaches, Gal. 1, 8: Though an angel from heaven preach any other gospel unto you than that which we have preached unto you, let him be accursed. And in Acts 5, 29: We ought to obey God rather than men. Likewise the canons also clearly teach that a heretical Pope is not to be obeyed.

The Levitical high priest was the chief priest by divine right, and yet godless high priests were not to be obeyed, as Jeremiah and other prophets dissented from the high priests, the apostles dissented from Caiaphas and did not have to obey them.

Now, it is manifest that the Roman pontiffs, with their adherents, defend [and practice] godless doctrines and godless services. And the marks [all the vices] of Antichrist plainly agree with the kingdom of the Pope and his adherents. For Paul, 2 Ep. 2, 3, in describing to the Thessalonians Antichrist, calls him an adversary of Christ, who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God or that is worshiped, so that he as God sitteth in the temple of God. He speaks therefore of one ruling in the Church, not of heathen kings, and he calls this one the adversary of Christ, because he will devise doctrine conflicting with the Gospel, and will assume to himself divine authority.

Moreover, it is manifest, in the first place, that the Pope rules in the Church, and by the pretext of ecclesiastical authority and of the ministry has established for himself this kingdom. For he assigns as a pretext these words: I will give to thee the keys. Secondly, the doctrine of the Pope conflicts in many ways with the Gospel, and [thirdly] the Pope assumes to himself divine authority in a threefold manner. First, because he takes to himself the right to change the doctrine of Christ and services instituted by God, and wants his own doctrine and his own services to be observed as divine; secondly, because he takes to himself the power not only of binding and loosing in this life, but also the jurisdiction over souls after this life; thirdly, because the Pope does not want to be judged by the Church or by any one, and puts his own authority ahead of the decision of Councils and the entire Church. But to be unwilling to be judged by the Church or by any one is to make oneself God. Lastly, these errors so horrible, and this impiety, he defends with the greatest cruelty, and puts to death those dissenting.

This being the case, all Christians ought to beware of becoming partakers of the godless doctrine, blasphemies, and unjust cruelty of the Pope. On this account they ought to desert and execrate the Pope with his adherents as the kingdom of Antichrist; just as Christ has commanded,
Matt. 7,15: Beware of false prophets. And Paul commands that godless teachers should be avoided and execrated as cursed, Gal. 1, 8; Titus 3, 10. And 2 Cor. 6, 14 he says: Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers; for what communion hath light with darkness?
To dissent from the agreement of so many nations and to be called schismatics is a grave matter. But divine authority commands all not to be allies and defenders of impiety and unjust cruelty.

On this account our consciences are sufficiently excused; for the errors of the kingdom of the Pope are manifest. And Scripture with its entire voice exclaims that these errors are a teaching of demons and of Antichrist. The idolatry in the profanation of the masses is manifest, which, besides other faults [besides being altogether useless] are shamelessly applied to most shameful gain [and trafficking]. The doctrine of repentance has been utterly corrupted by the Pope and his adherents. For they teach that sins are remitted because of the worth of our works. Then they bid us doubt whether the remission takes place. They nowhere teach that sins are remitted freely for Christ's sake, and that by this faith we obtain remission of sins.

Thus they obscure the glory of Christ, and deprive consciences of firm consolation, and abolish true divine services, namely, the exercises of faith struggling with [unbelief and] despair [concerning the promise of the Gospel] .

They have obscured the doctrine concerning sin, and have invented a tradition concerning the enumeration of offenses, producing many errors and despair.

They have devised, in addition, satisfactions, whereby they have also obscured the benefit [and merit] of Christ...................................... ......

Quest. 9, canon 3, says: No one shall judge the first seat; for the judge is judged neither by the emperor, nor by all the clergy, nor by the kings, nor by the people.

The Pope exercises a twofold tyranny: he defends his errors by force and by murders, and forbids judicial examination. The latter does even more injury than any executions because, when the true judgment of the Church is removed, godless dogmas and godless services cannot be removed, and for many ages they destroy innumerable souls.

Therefore let the godly consider the great errors of the kingdom of the Pope and his tyranny, and let them ponder, first, that the errors must be rejected and the true doctrine embraced, for the glory of God and to the salvation of souls. Then let them ponder also how great a crime it is to aid unjust cruelty in killing saints, whose blood God will undoubtedly avenge.

But especially the chief members of the Church, kings and princes, ought to guard the interests of the Church, and to see to it that errors be removed and consciences be healed [rightly instructed], as God expressly exhorts kings, Ps. 2, 10: Be wise, now, therefore, O ye kings; be instructed, ye judges of the earth. For it should be the first care of kings [and great lords] to advance the glory of God. Therefore it would be very shameful for them to lend their influence and power to confirm idolatry and infinite other crimes, and to slaughter saints.

And even though the Pope should hold Synods [a Council], how can the Church be healed if the Pope suffers nothing to be decreed contrary to his will, if he allows no one to express his opinion except his adherents whom he has bound by dreadful oaths and curses to the defense of his tyranny and wickedness without any exception concerning God's Word [not even the Word of God being excepted]?
But since the decisions of Synods are the decisions of the Church, and not of the Popes, it is especially incumbent on kings to check the license of the Popes [not allow such wantonness], and to act so that the power of judging and decreeing from the Word of God is not wrested from the Church. And as the rest of the Christians must censure all other errors of the Pope, so they must also rebuke the Pope when he evades and impedes the true investigation and true decision of the Church.

Therefore, even though the bishop of Rome had the primacy by divine right, yet since he defends godless services and doctrine conflicting with the Gospel, obedience is not due him; yea, it is necessary to resist him as Antichrist. The errors of the Pope are manifest and not trifling.

Manifest also is the cruelty [against godly Christians] which he exercises. And it is clear that it is God's command that we flee idolatry, godless doctrine, and unjust cruelty. On this account all the godly have great, compelling, and manifest reasons for not obeying the Pope. And these compelling reasons comfort the godly against all the reproaches which are usually cast against them concerning offenses, schism, and discord [which they are said to cause].
But those who agree with the Pope, and defend his doctrine and [false] services, defile themselves with idolatry and blasphemous opinions, become guilty of the blood of the godly, whom the Pope [and his adherents] persecutes, detract from the glory of God, and hinder the welfare of the Church, because they strengthen errors and crimes to all posterity [in the sight of all the world and to the injury of all descendants].

Of the Power and Jurisdiction of Bishops.

[In our Confession and the Apology we have in general recounted what we have had to say concerning ecclesiastical power. For] The Gospel assigns to those who preside over churches the command to teach the Gospel to remit sins, to administer the Sacraments and besides jurisdiction, namely, the command to excommunicate those whose crimes are known, and again to absolve those who repent.............................

agreed upon by the Archbishops and Bishops
and the rest of the clergy of Ireland.
In the Convocation held at Dublin in the year of our Lord God 1615,
for the avoiding of Diversities of Opinions,
and the establishing of consent touching true Religion.

1. The ground of our Religion, and rule of faith and all saving truth is the word of God contained in the holy scripture..................................

Of the Civil Magistrate.

57. The King's Majesty under God hath the Sovereign and chief power within his Realms and Dominions over all manner of persons of what estate, either Ecclesiastical or Civil, soever they be; so as no other foreign power hath or ought to have any superiority over them.

58. We do profess that the supreme governement of all estates within the said Realms and Dominions in all causes, as well Ecclesiastical as Temporal, doth of right appertain to the King's highness. Neither do we give unto him hereby the administration of the Word and Sacraments, or the power of the Keys: but that prerogatiue only which we see to have been always given unto all godly Princes in holy Scripture by God himself; that is, that he should contain all estates and degrees committed to his charge by God, whether they be Ecclesiastical of Civil, within their duty, and restrain the stubborn and evildoers with the power of the Civil sword.

59. The Pope neither of himself, nor by any authority of the Church or See of Rome, or by any other means with any other, hath any power or authority to depose the King, or dispose any of his Kingdoms or Dominions, or to authorise any other Prince to invade or annoy him or his Countries, or to discharge any of his subjects of their allegiance and obedience to his Majesty or to give license or leave to any of them to bear arms, raise tumult, or to offer any violence of hurt to his Royal person, state, or government, or to any of his subjects within his Majesty's Dominions.

60. That Princes which be excommunicated or deprived by the Pope may be deposed or murdered by their subjects or any other whatsoever is impious doctrine.

61. The laws of the Realm may punish Christian men with death for heinous and grievous offences.

62. It is lawful for Christian men, at the commandment of the Magistrate, to bear arms, and to serve in just wars........................................ .............................

Of the authority of the Church, general Councils, and Bishop of Rome.

75. It is not lawful for the Church to ordain any thing that is contrary to God's word: neither may it so expound one place of Scripture that it be repugnant to another. Wherefore although the Church be a witness and a keeper of holy writ: yet as it ought not to decree any thing against the same, so besides the same ought it not enforce any thing to be believed upon necessity of salvation.

76. General Councils may not be gathered together without the commandment and will of Princes; and when they be gathered together (for as much as they be an assembly of men and not always governed with the Spirit and word of God) they may err, and sometimes have erred, even in things pertaining to the rule of piety. Wherefore things ordained by them as necessary to salvation, have neither strength nor authority unlesse it may be shown that they be taken out of holy Scriptures.

77. Every particular Church hath authority to institute, to change, and clean to put away ceremonies and other Ecclesiastical rites
as they be superfluous or be abused; and to constitute other, making more to seemliness, to order, or edification.

78. As the Churches of Jerusalem, Alexandria, and Antioch have erred: so also the Church of Rome hath erred,[//u] not only in those things which concern matter of practice and point of ceremonies, but also in matters of faith.

79. The power which the Bishop of Rome now challengeth, to be Supreme head of the universal Church of Christ, and to be above all Emperors, Kings and Princes, is an usurped power, contrary to the Scriptures and word of God, and contrary to the example of the Primitive Church: and therefore is for most just causes taken away and abolished within the King's Majesty's Realms and Dominions.

80. The Bishop of Rome is so far from being the supreme head of the universal Church of Christ, that his works and doctrine do plainly discover him to be that man of sin, foretold in the holy Scriptures whom the Lord shall consume with the Spirit of his mouth, and abolish with the brightness of his coming.

Of the Civil Magistrate.
I. God, the Supreme Lord and King of all the world, hath ordained civil magistrates to be under him over the people, for his own glory and the public good; and to this end, hath armed them with the power of the sword, for the defense and encouragement of them that are good, and for the punishment of evil-doers.

II. It is lawful for Christians to accept and execute the office of a magistrate when called thereunto; in the managing whereof, as they ought especially to maintain piety, justice, and peace, according to the wholesome laws of each commonwealth, so, for that end, they may lawfully, now under the New Testament, wage war upon just and necessary occasions.

III. The civil magistrate may not assume to himself the administration of the Word and sacraments, or the power of the keys of the kingdom of heaven: yet he hath authority, and it is his duty, to take order, that unity and peace be preserved in the Church, that the truth of God be kept pure and entire; that all blasphemies and heresies be suppressed; all corruptions and abuses in worship and discipline prevented or reformed; and all the ordinances of God duly settled, administered, and observed. For the better effecting whereof, he hath power to call synods, to be present at them, and to provide that whatsoever is transacted in them be according to the mind of God.

IV. It is the duty of the people to pray for magistrates, to honor their persons, to pay them tribute and other dues, to obey their lawful commands, and to be subject to their authority, for conscience' sake. Infidelity, or difference in religion, doth not make void the magistrate's just and legal authority, nor free the people from their obedience to him: from which ecclesiastical persons are not exempted; much less hath the Pope any power or jurisdiction over them in their dominions, or over any of their people; and least of all to deprive them of their dominions or lives, if he shall judge them to be heretics, or upon any other pretense whatsoever.

The above historical testimonies speak loud and clear concerning the very real abuses suffered by millions in the various nations of Europe during the Dark Ages. The infliction of all of these abuses was empowered and enforced by compounding the separate authorities of church and state. More exactly, the self proclaimed spiritual authority of Roman Catholicism over and above the civil powers of the state. Therefore did those who suffered such abuses declare the Pope of Rome to be antichrist and the man of sin set forth in scripture as setting himself up in the temple if God, as though he was God. Kings, Queens, and royalty who would not submit to the Pope, were declared heretics, and all Catholics were encouraged to defy and or even kill leaders who dared to contradict the authority of the papacy. Many were in fact assassinated.

These very same abuses are on the rise again today, in a somewhat different form because of modern differences in forms of government. Certain of which, were established exactly to prevent a repeat this very dark history under examination. Including the government of these once United States of America. The papacy is always forming alliances with the powers that be of this world, that she may be exalted along with them. Her alliances with Hitler’s Nazi’s and Mussolini’s fascists, are just two of the more modern examples of her involvement with abusive powers that be of this world. The result of which is often great human suffering and woe.

Which history, along with that of the dark ages, has been as far removed from the public eye as possible by efforts from the papacy itself. It has always been her policy to destroy when possible, or at the very least hide, all evidence and or testimony of her evil deeds. She used to burn people and their written testimonies regarding her together, when she had the cooperation of the civil powers to do so. These methods though have been abandoned, as they reveal all too clearly, her true character. In more recent history she has used more stealth, at times accusations of bigotry have been leveled against history books and such which record the many negative aspects of history she was directly involved with. Today, she simply owns or is in cahoots with mainstream and social media, who hide or misdirect the masses away from her direct involvement in so very much of what is presently taking place in the politics of this world. Events taking us all directly back to the dark ages. Some of which we are addressing in this book.

Make no mistake about it, the papacy is directly involved with the current political trends of authoritarianism the world over. Her adherents are an ever increasing number of elected and unelected elitist leaning politicians the world over. Who have themselves been instructed by her, to bring about the establishment of Roman Catholic social justice doctrine and teaching through legislation in their perspective countries. Not to mention entire world, through the ever increasing number of globalist institutions within the same. She routinely meets with virtually all the political and religious leaders of the world, so called “scientists” the world over, leaders and or owners of mainstream and social media giants, the heads or CEO’s of many huge or global corporations, Unions, Tradesman, Craftsman, Entertainers, Sports teams and stars, and on and on. Therefore do we see so many of them joining in her globalist authoritarian vision for the future, promoted in unending movements she herself is directly involved with if not leading behind the scenes. One world economy and government under her own “moral” guidance is her goal.

The first beast of the book of Revelation chapter 13 was the combined government of the Roman church and state during the dark ages, the Holy Roman Empire. What we are witnessing today, is the healing of the deadly wound that beast received in 1798, unto its resurrection anew on a global scale. Aided and abetted by these once United States of America under the ever increasing influence of Roman Catholic leadership from within and without. The division we are witnessing taking place within our nation before our very eyes, is not what mainstream and social media, or other powers that be, intend you believe it is. It is not about right or left, conservative or liberal, Republican or Democrat. It is about maintaining Biblically based Protestant developed government by the people and for the people unto personal individual freedoms and liberty, or going back to papally inspired and supported authoritarian government with all subjugated to the same.

Don’t be mislead, or misdirected by the bought and sold mainstream and social medias of this world. We are in the middle of a battle between largely Protestant principled and inspired government, and largely Papally principled and inspired government. Between those who would be free from the chains of all merely human mandates or edicts, and those who would either make them, or fearfully submit to the same. Between those who would demand their individual God given rights and liberties against all intrusive religious or political leaders and their mandates, as our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ both demonstrated and established in His own life, death, and resurrection, and those who would willfully or fearfully submit to the same. Between those who would turn back and repeat the mistakes of history in ignorance or willing ignorance of the same, and those who would continue forward in the footsteps of our Savior toward true liberty from all the misery and woe of this fallen world.

Gal 5:1 Stand fast therefore in the liberty wherewith Christ hath made us free, and be not entangled again with the yoke of bondage.

2 Pe 2:17 These are wells without water, clouds that are carried with a tempest; to whom the mist of darkness is reserved for ever. 18 For when they speak great swelling words of vanity, they allure through the lusts of the flesh, through much wantonness, those that were clean escaped from them who live in error. 19 While they promise them liberty, they themselves are the servants of corruption: for of whom a man is overcome, of the same is he brought in bondage. 20 For if after they have escaped the pollutions of the world through the knowledge of the Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, they are again entangled therein, and overcome, the latter end is worse with them than the beginning.21 For it had been better for them not to have known the way of righteousness, than, after they have known it, to turn from the holy commandment delivered unto them. 22 But it is happened unto them according to the true proverb, The dog is turned to his own vomit again; and the sow that was washed to her wallowing in the mire.

In any case, it is clear enough at this point, that the development of Protestant thought regarding government was leading directly toward the separation of church and state. This of course being the result of the terrible abuse suffered by them at the hands of governments combining Roman Catholicism and the state. Later also, Catholics and Protestants both suffered at the hands of other “Protestant” denominations that were combined with the state. Though history conclusively testifies to the danger of such relationships, as we have been examining, the papacy is ever increasingly dictating political movements within nations, and on a global scale.

Alarmingly, the papacy is no longer meeting with much if any resistance from the “Protestant” denominations that once fought so boldly and suffered so bravely under her cruel tyranny. To the contrary, many who once stood apart from her for this very reason, are now rejoining hands with her. The writer assumes this can only be due to true ignorance concerning the past we are discussing in this book, resulting in the unchecked resurgence of her political activity. What should we as Seventh Day Adventists do about this situation? We have two choices. Either we do our best to re-educate the public of the real dangers involved, or we can go with the flow by downplaying any significance in these events and heading down the road of seemingly the rest of “Protestantism”. Our decision will of course be seriously effected by the decision of all of us regarding comfort in this present life and world, or the desire to be a part of the next one.

Either way, misrepresenting the words of Mrs. White to the effect that there will be far less to say about the papacy in relation to the fulfillment of biblical prophecy in the future, is a decided step down the road back to Rome. Let’s move on to the next chapter and examine some words from the founding fathers of this nation, in relation to the topic at hand.

« Last Edit: Sat Nov 06, 2021 - 12:48:47 by Amo »

Offline Amo

  • Legendary Member
  • ******
  • Posts: 6621
  • Manna: 71
  • (T)ogether (E)veryone (A)chieves (M)ore
Re: Romeward Bound
« Reply #20 on: Sat Nov 06, 2021 - 15:21:49 »
Chapter 19
The Founding Fathers

The colonists, including their philosohy in their religion, as the people up to that time had always done, were neither skeptics nor sensualilsts, but Christains. The school that bows to the senses as the sole inerpreter of truth had little share in colonizing our America. The colonists from Main to Carolina, the adventurous companies of Smith, the proscribed Puritans that freighted the fleet of Winthrop, the Quaker outlaws that fled from jails with a Newgate prisoner as their sovereign-all had faith in God and in the soul. The system which had been revealed in Judea- the system which combines and perfects the symbolic wisdom of the Orient and the reflective genius of Greece- the system, conforming to reason, yet kindling enthusiasm; always hastening reform, yet always conservative; proclaiming absolute equality among men, yet not suddenly abolishing the unequal institutions of society; guaranteeing absolute freedom, yet invoking the inexorable restrictions of duty; in the highest degree theoretical, and yet in the highest degree practical; awakening the inner man to a consciousness of his destiny, and yet adapted with exact harmony to the outward world; at once divine and human-this system was professed in every part of our widely extended country, and cradled our freedom.
     Our fathers were not only Christains; they were, even in Maryland by a vast majority, elsehwere almost unanimously, Protestants. Now the Protestant reformation, considered in its largest influence on politics, was the awakening of the common people to freedom of mind.
     During the decline of the Roman empire, the opressed invoked the power of Christianity to resist the supremacy of brute force; and the merciful priest assumed the office of protector.  The tribunes of Rome, appointed by the people, had been declared inviolable by the popular vote; the new tribunes of humanity, deriving their office from religion, and ordained by religion to a still more venerable sanctity, defended the poor man's house against lust by the sacrament of marriage;  restrained arbitrary passion by a menace of the misery due to sin unrepented of and unatoned; and taught respect for the race by sprinkling every new-born child with the water of life, confirming every youth, bearing the oil of consolation to every death-bed, and sharing freely with every human being the consecrated emblem of God present with man.
     But from protectors priests grew to be usurpers.  Expressing all moral truth by the mysteries of symbols, and reserving to themselves the administration of seven sacraments, they claimed a monopoly of thought and exercised an absolute spiritual dominion.  Human bondage was strongly riveted; for they had fastened it on the affections, the understanding, and the reason.  Ordaining thier own successors, they ruled human destiny at birth, on entering active life, at marriage, when frailty breathed its confession, when faith aspired to communion with God, and at death.  (History of the United States, Bancroft Vol. 1.)

The United States began and was developed by predominantly Protestant peoples. It’s from of government, protection of individual civil and religious rights, and decided separation of church and state relating to the same, were Protestant principles of government conducive to peaceful and prosperous society. These traits were developed over centuries of bloodshed and abuse at the hands of supposed “Christian” government, and the trial and error of governing themselves. All of this was accomplished while at war with the principles and powers of the papacy, which would not allow for the same wherever she had the power to crush it to death. Nevertheless, through and by the providence of God, her influence and power were never established in this land during its formation. To the contrary, the founding fathers of this nation being keenly aware of her arrogant and abusive nature formed this nation not only as distinct and separate from her, but with an eye ever scrutinizing what little influence she might presume upon the same. Let us examine just a little bit of the evidence pertaining to the same.

George Washington

     In a letter to the Ministers and ruling Elders delegated to represent the churches in Mass. and New H. which compose the first Presbytery of the Eastward.

" And here, I am persuaded, you will permit me to observe, that the path of true piety is so plain as to require but little political attention. To this consideration we ought to ascribe the absence of any regulation respecting religion from the Magna Charta of our country.
     To the guidance of the ministers of the gospel this important object is, perhaps, more properly committed. It will be your care to instruct the ignorant, to reclaim the devious; and in the progress of morality and science, to which our government will give every furtherance, we may expect confidently, the advancement of true religion and the completion of happiness. "

     In a letter to the General Committee, representing the United Baptist churches in Virginia.

" If I could have entertained the slightest apprehension that the Constitution framed in the Convention, where I had the honor to preside, might possibly endanger the religious rights of any ecclesiastical Society, certainly I would never have placed my signature to it; and if I could now conceive that the general Government might ever be so administered as to render the liberty of conscience insecure, I beg you will be persuaded that no one would be more zealous than myself to establish effectual barriers against the horrors of spiritual tyranny, and every species of religious persecution-For you, doubtless, remember that I have often expressed my sentiments, that every man, conducting himself as a good citizen, and being accountable to God alone for his religious opinions, ought to be protected in worshipping the Deity according to the dictates of his own conscience. "

As is obvious, George Washington was either thoroughly familiar with the Protestant sentiments we have been examining and agreed with them, or came to the same conclusions as them, by himself.

Thomas Jefferson

     From Jefferson’s first Inaugural address.

" All, too, will bear in mind this sacred principle, that though the will of the majority is in all cases to prevail, that will to be rightful must be reasonable; that the minority possesses their equal rights, which equal law must protect, and to violate would be oppression. Let us, then, fellow-citizens, unite with one heart and one mind. Let us restore to social intercourse that harmony and affection without which liberty and even life itself are but dreary things. And let us reflect that, having banished from our land that religious intolerance under which mankind so long bled and suffered, we have yet gained little if we countenance a political intolerance as despotic, as wicked, and capable of as bitter and bloody persecutions. “


Well aware that Almighty God hath created the mind free; that all attempts to influence it by temporal punishments or burdens, or by civil incapacitations, tend only to beget habits of hypocrisy and meanness, and are a departure from the plan of the Holy Author of our religion, who being Lord both of body and mind, yet chose not to propagate it by coercions on either, as was in his Almighty power to do; that the impious presumption of legislators and rulers, civil as well as ecclesiastical, who, being themselves but fallible and uninspired men have assumed dominion over the faith of others, setting up there own opinions and modes of thinking as the only true and infallible, and as such endeavoring to impose them on others, hath established and maintained false religions over the greatest part of the world, and through all time; that to compel a man to furnish contributions of money for the propagation of opinions which he disbelieves, is sinful and tyrannical; that even the forcing him to support this or that teacher of his own religious persuasion, is depriving him of the comfortable liberty of giving his contributions to the particular pastor whose morals he would make his pattern, and whose powers he feels most persuasive to righteousness, and is withdrawing from the ministry those temporal rewards, which proceeding from an approbation of their personal conduct, are an additional incitement to earnest and unremitting labors for the instruction of mankind; that our civil rights have no dependence on our religious opinions, more than our opinions in physics or geometry; that, therefore, the proscribing any citizen as unworthy the public confidence by laying upon him the incapacity of being called to the offices of trust and emolument, unless he profess or renounce this or that religious opinion, is depriving him injuriously of those privileges and advantages to which in common with his fellow citizens he has a natural right; that it tends also to corrupt the principles of that very religion it is meant to encourage, by bribing, with a monopoly of worldly honors and emoluments, those who will externally profess and conform to it; that though indeed these are criminal who do not withstand such temptation, yet neither are those innocent who lay the bait in their way; that to suffer the civil magistrate to intrude his powers into the field of opinion and to restrain the profession or propagation of principles, on the supposition of their ill tendency, is a dangerous fallacy, which at once destroys all religious liberty, because he being of course judge of that tendency, will make his opinions the rule of judgment, and approve or condemn the sentiments of others only as they shall square with or differ from his own; that it is time enough for the rightful purposes of civil government, for its offices to interfere when principles break out into overt acts against peace and good order; and finally, that truth is great and will prevail if left to herself, that she is proper and sufficient antagonist to error, and has nothing to fear from the conflict, unless by human interposition disarmed of her natural weapons, free argument and debate, errors ceasing to be dangerous when it is permitted freely to contradict them.
     Be it therefore enacted by the General Assembly, That no man shall be compelled to frequent or support any religious worship, place or ministry whatsoever, nor shall be enforced, restrained, molested, or burthened in his body or goods, nor shall otherwise suffer on account of his religious opinions or belief; but that all men shall be free to profess, and by argument to maintain, their opinions in matters of religion, and that the same shall in no wise diminish, enlarge, or affect their civil capacities.
     And though we well know this Assembly, elected for the people for the ordinary services of legislation only, have no power to restrain the acts of succeeding assemblies, constituted with the powers equal to our own, and that therefore to declare this act irrevocable, would be of no effect in law, yet we are free to declare, and do declare, that the rights hereby asserted are of the natural rights of mankind, and that if any act shall be hereafter passed to repeal the present or to narrow its operation, such act will be an infringement of natural right.

Letter from the Danbury Baptists:

The address of the Danbury Baptist Association in the State of Connecticut, assembled October 7, 1801.
To Thomas Jefferson, Esq., President of the United States of America

Among the many millions in America and Europe who rejoice in your election to office, we embrace the first opportunity which we have enjoyed in our collective capacity, since your inauguration , to express our great satisfaction in your appointment to the Chief Magistracy in the United States. And though the mode of expression may be less courtly and pompous than what many others clothe their addresses with, we beg you, sir, to believe, that none is more sincere.

Our sentiments are uniformly on the side of religious liberty: that Religion is at all times and places a matter between God and individuals, that no man ought to suffer in name, person, or effects on account of his religious opinions, [and] that the legitimate power of civil government extends no further than to punish the man who works ill to his neighbor. But sir, our constitution of government is not specific. Our ancient charter, together with the laws made coincident therewith, were adapted as the basis of our government at the time of our revolution. And such has been our laws and usages, and such still are, [so] that Religion is considered as the first object of Legislation, and therefore what religious privileges we enjoy (as a minor part of the State) we enjoy as favors granted, and not as inalienable rights. And these favors we receive at the expense of such degrading acknowledgments, as are inconsistent with the rights of freemen. It is not to be wondered at therefore, if those who seek after power and gain, under the pretense of government and Religion, should reproach their fellow men, [or] should reproach their Chief Magistrate, as an enemy of religion, law, and good order, because he will not, dares not, assume the prerogative of Jehovah and make laws to govern the Kingdom of Christ.

Sir, we are sensible that the President of the United States is not the National Legislator and also sensible that the national government cannot destroy the laws of each State, but our hopes are strong that the sentiment of our beloved President, which have had such genial effect already, like the radiant beams of the sun, will shine and prevail through all these States--and all the world--until hierarchy and tyranny be destroyed from the earth. Sir, when we reflect on your past services, and see a glow of philanthropy and goodwill shining forth in a course of more than thirty years, we have reason to believe that America's God has raised you up to fill the Chair of State out of that goodwill which he bears to the millions which you preside over. May God strengthen you for the arduous task which providence and the voice of the people have called you--to sustain and support you and your Administration against all the predetermined opposition of those who wish to rise to wealth and importance on the poverty and subjection of the people.

And may the Lord preserve you safe from every evil and bring you at last to his Heavenly Kingdom through Jesus Christ our Glorious Mediator.

Signed in behalf of the Association,

Neh,h Dodge }
Eph'm Robbins } The Committee
Stephen S. Nelson }

Jefferson’s Reply:

Messrs. Nehemiah Dodge, Ephraim Robbins, and Stephen s. Nelson

A Committee of the Danbury Baptist Association, in the State of Connecticut.
Washington, January 1, 1802

Gentlemen,--The affectionate sentiment of esteem and approbation which you are so good as to express towards me, on behalf of the Danbury Baptist Association, give me the highest satisfaction. My duties dictate a faithful and zealous pursuit of the interests of my constituents, and in proportion as they are persuaded of my fidelity to those duties, the discharge of them becomes more and more pleasing.

Believing with you that religion is a matter which lies solely between man and his God, that he owes account to none other for his faith or his worship, that the legislative powers of government reach actions only, and not opinions, I contemplate with sovereign reverence that act of the whole American people which declared that their legislature would "make no law respecting an establishment of religion, or prohibiting the free exercise thereof," thus building a wall of separation between Church and State. Adhering to this expression of the supreme will of the nation in behalf of the rights of conscience, I shall see with sincere satisfaction the progress of those sentiments which tend to restore to man all his natural rights, convinced he has no natural right in opposition to his social duties.

I reciprocate your kind prayers for the protection and blessing of the common Father and Creator of man, and tender you for yourselves and your religious association, assurances of my high respect and esteem.
Th Jefferson
Jan. 1. 1802

So likewise, Thomas Jefferson shared the same sentiments as the Protestants which prevailed upon this country. Today though, we see our politicians routinely visiting the Pope of Rome, and have even had the Pope of Rome politically address our entire Congress in session by invitation and request of our ever increasing number of Catholic politicians inhabiting the same. Many Catholic politicians seek direct instruction and guidance from the Vatican, including our second Roman Catholic President at present, Joe Biden. Other Catholic politicians have openly declared that Roman Catholic social doctrine and teaching is exactly what this country needs to solve its problems. Let’s continue our examination of the testimony of our founding fathers.

Excerpts from - Address to the People of Great Britain



WHEN A NATION, led to greatness by the hand of liberty, and possessed of all the glory that heroism, munificence, and humanity can bestow, descends to the ungrateful task of forging chains for her friends and children, and instead of giving support to freedom, turns advocate for slavery and oppression, there is reason to suspect she has either ceased to be virtuous, or been extremely negligent in the appointment of her rulers.

In almost every age, in repeated conflicts, long and bloody wars, as well civil as foreign, against many and powerful nations, against the open assaults of enemies and the more dangerous treachery of friends, have the inhabitants of your island, your great end glorious ancestors maintained their independence, and transmitted the rights of men and the blessings of liberty to you, their posterity.

Be not surprised, therefore, that we, who are descended from the same common ancestors, that we, whose forefathers participated in all the rights, the liberties, and the constitution you so justly boast of, and who have carefully conveyed the same fair inheritance to us, guaranteed by the plighted faith of government and the most solemn compacts with British sovereigns, should refuse to surrender them to men who found their claims on no principles of reason, and who prosecute them with a design that, by having our lives and property in their power, they may with the greater facility enslave you.

The cause of America is now the object of universal attention; it has at length become very serious. This unhappy country has not only been oppressed but abused and misrepresented; and the duty we owe to ourselves and posterity, to your interest, and the general welfare of the British empire, leads us to address you on this very important subject.

Know then, that we consider ourselves, and do insist that we are and ought to be, as free as our fellow subjects in Britain, and that no power on earth has a right to take our property from us without our consent.

That we claim all the benefits secured to the subject by the English constitution, and particularly that inestimable one of trial by jury.

That we hold it essential to English liberty that no man be condemned unheard, or punished for supposed offenses without having an opportunity of making his defense.

That we think the legislature of Great Britain is not authorized by the constitution to establish a religion fraught with sanguinary and impious tenets, or to erect an arbitrary form of government in any quarter of the globe. These rights we, as well as you, deem sacred. And yet, sacred as they are, they have, with many others, been repeatedly and flagrantly violated.................................... ..........................

Reason looks with indignation on such distinctions, and freemen can never perceive their propriety. And yet, however chimerical and unjust such discriminations are, the Parliament assert that they have a right to bind us in all cases without exception, whether we consent or not; that they may take and use our property when and in what manner they please; that we are pensioners on their bounty for all that we possess, and can hold it no longer than they vouchsafe to permit. Such declarations we consider as heresies in English politics, and which can no more operate to deprive us of our property, than the interdicts of the pope can divest kings of scepters which the laws of the land and the voice of the people have placed in their hands.

At the conclusion of the late war— a war rendered glorious by the abilities and integrity of a minister to whose efforts the British empire owes its safety and its fame —at the conclusion of this war, which was succeeded by an inglorious peace, formed under the auspices of a minister of principles and of a family unfriendly to the Protestant cause and inimical to liberty; we say, at this period, and under the influence of that man, a plan for enslaving your fellow subjects in America was concerted, and has ever since been pertinaciously carrying into execution

Nor are these the only capital grievances under which we labor. We might tell of dissolute, weak, and wicked governors having been set over us; of legislatures being suspended for asserting the rights of British subjects; of needy and ignorant dependents on great men advanced to the seats of justice and to other places of trust and importance; of hard restrictions on commerce, and a great variety of lesser evils, the recollection of which is almost lost under the weight and pressure of greater and more poignant calamities.

Now mark the progression of the ministerial plan for enslaving us. Well aware that such hardy attempts to take our property from us, to deprive us of the valuable right of trial by jury, to seize our persons and carry us for trial to Great Britain, to blockade our ports, to destroy our charters, and change our forms of government would occasion, and had already occasioned, great discontent in the colonies, which might produce opposition to these measures; an act was passed to protect, indemnify, and screen from punishment such as might be guilty even of murder, in endeavoring to carry their oppressive edicts into execution; and by another act the Dominion of Canada is to be so extended, modeled, and governed, as that by being disunited from us, detached from our interests by civil as well as religious prejudices, that by their numbers daily swelling with Catholic emigrants from Europe, and by their devotion to an administration so friendly to their religion, they might become formidable to us, and, on occasion, be fit instruments in the hands of power to reduce the ancient, free, Protestant colonies to the same state of slavery with themselves.

This was evidently the object of the act; and in this view, being extremely dangerous to our liberty and quiet, we cannot forbear complaining of it as hostile to British America.
Superadded to these considerations, we cannot help deploring the unhappy condition to which it has reduced the many English settlers who, encouraged by the royal proclamation promising the enjoyment of all their rights, have purchased estates in that country. They are now the subjects of an arbitrary government, deprived of trial by jury, and when imprisoned, cannot claim the benefit of the Habeas Corpus Act, that great bulwark and palladium of English liberty. Nor can we suppress our astonishment that a British Parliament should ever consent to establish in that country a religion that has deluged your island in blood, and dispersed impiety, bigotry, persecution, murder, and rebellion through every part of the world.

This being a state of facts, let us beseech you to consider to what end they lead. Admit that the Ministry, by the powers of Britain and the aid of our Roman Catholic neighbors, should be able to carry the point of taxation, and reduce us to a state of perfect humiliation and slavery.
Such an enterprise would doubtless make some addition to your national debt which already presses down your liberties and fills you with pensioners and placement. We presume, also, that your commerce will somewhat be diminished. However, suppose you should prove victorious, in what condition will you then be? What advantages or what laurels will you reap from such a conquest? May not a Ministry with the same armies enslave you? It may be said you will cease to pay them; but remember, the taxes from America, the wealth, and we may add the men, and particularly the Roman Catholics of this vast continent, will then be in the power of your enemies; nor will you have any reason to expect that after making slaves of us, many among us should refuse to assist in reducing you to the same abject state.

Do not treat this as chimerical. Know that in less than half a century the quitrents reserved to the Crown from the numberless grants of this vast continent will pour large streams of wealth into the royal coffers..................................... ................

It is with the utmost regret, however, that we find ourselves compelled by the overruling principles of self-preservation to adopt measures detrimental in their consequences to numbers of our fellow subjects in Great Britain and Ireland. But we hope that the magnanimity and justice of the British nation will furnish a Parliament of such wisdom, independence, and public spirit as may save the violated rights of the whole empire from the devices of wicked ministers and evil counselors, whether in or out of office, and thereby restore that harmony, friendship, and fraternal affection between all the inhabitants of His Majesty's kingdoms and territories so ardently wished for by every true and honest American.

By order of the Congress,
Henry Middleton, President.

The above congressional document clearly reveals the eye of scrutiny and general distrust which the first continental congress of this country manifested regarding the papacy and the threat her political goals and alliances may have caused. The swelling of Catholic emigrants mentioned above pertaining to Canada, is now a topic very familiar to this nation as well. There have been several massive emigrations of Catholics to this country over the years. The tens of millions of legal and illegal immigrants who have come into this country now from Mexico over the last several decades are predominantly Catholic. Our governments seeming paralysis regarding the issue is directly related to Roman Catholic social teaching and the will of the present and last few Popes. It is important to the success of the papacy, that she has many foot soldiers and voters upon the ground she intends to take. As we have already discussed and examined in earlier chapters, she intends that her adherents establish her will through legislation wherever their numbers are great enough to do so. While the supposed right leaning mainstream media attribute this truth to the Democratic parties bid for more votes, they steer clear of the papacies same intentions which have been around and implemented for a long time already. Let us move on to the writings of John Adams’ in the next chapter.

Offline Amo

  • Legendary Member
  • ******
  • Posts: 6621
  • Manna: 71
  • (T)ogether (E)veryone (A)chieves (M)ore
Re: Romeward Bound
« Reply #21 on: Sun Nov 07, 2021 - 18:44:54 »
Chapter 20
Excerpts From Writings of John and Samuel Adams’

John Adams 
The Origin of Liberty of Conscience And Calvin's Geneva

(Source, Charles F. Adams, ed., The Works of John Adams [1851] Vol. 6, p. 313-314) 

After Martin Luther had introduced into Germany the liberty of thinking in matters of religion, and erected the standard of reformation, John Calvin, a native of Noyon, in Picardie, of a vast genius, singular eloquence, various erudition, and polished taste, embraced the cause of reformation. In the books which he published, and in the discourses which he held in the several cities of France, he proposed one hundred and twenty-eight articles in opposition to the creed of the Roman Catholic church. These opinions were soon embraced with ardor, and maintained with obstinacy, by a great number of persons of all conditions. The asylum and the centre of this new sect was Geneva, a city situated on the lake ancienty called Lemanus, on the frontiers of Savoy, which had shaken off the yoke of its bishop and the Duke of Savoy, and erected itself into a republic, under the title of a free city, for the sake of liberty of conscience.

John Adams was a very large figure even among the founding fathers. He served as a member of the Continental congress, U.S. Commissioner to France and later U.S. Peace Commissioner in France, drafted the Massachusetts constitution, served as U.S. Minister to Great Britain during delicate relations after the war, was first Vice-President and then became the second President of the United States. He obviously understood the deep connection between the Protestant Reformation and liberty of conscience which he no doubt applied to the building of this nations civil and religious liberties.

John Adams - A Dissertation on the Canon and Feudal Law (On man's standing in the order of creation)


The poor people, it is true, have been much less successful than the great. They have seldom found either leisure or opportunity to form a union and exert their strength; ignorant as they were of arts and letters, they have seldom been able to frame and support a regular opposition. This, however, has been known by the great to be the temper of mankind; and they have accordingly labored, in all ages, to wrest from the populace, as they are contemptuously called, the knowledge of their rights and wrongs, and the power to assert the former or redress the latter. I say RIGHTS, for such they have, undoubtedly, antecedent to all earthly government, -- Rights, that cannot be repealed or restrained by human laws -- Rights, derived from the great Legislator of the universe.

Since the promulgation of Christianity, the two greatest systems of tyranny that have sprung from this original, are the canon and the feudal law. The desire of dominion, that great principle by which we have attempted to account for so much good and so much evil, is, when properly restrained, a very useful and noble movement in the human mind. But when such restraints are taken off, it becomes an encroaching, grasping, restless, and ungovernable power. Numberless have been the systems of iniquity contrived by the great for the gratification of this passion in themselves; but in none of them were they ever more successful than in the invention and establishment of the canon and the feudal law.

By the former of these, the most refined, sublime, extensive, and astonishing constitution of policy that ever was conceived by the mind of man was framed by the Romish clergy for the aggrandisement of their own order. All the epithets I have here given to the Romish policy are just, and will be allowed to be so when it is considered, that they even persuaded mankind to believe, faithfully and undoubtingly, that God Almighty had entrusted them with the keys of heaven, whose gates they might open and close at pleasure; with a power of dispensation over all the rules and obligations of morality; with authority to license all sorts of sins and crimes; with a power of deposing princes and absolving subjects from allegiance; with a power of procuring or withholding the rain of heaven and the beams of the sun; with the management of earthquakes, pestilence, and famine; nay, with the mysterious, awful, incomprehensible power of creating out of bread and wine the flesh and blood of God himself. All these opinions they were enabled to spread and rivet among the people by reducing their minds to a state of sordid ignorance and staring timidity, and by infusing into them a religious horror of letters and knowledge. Thus was human nature chained fast for ages in a cruel, shameful, and deplorable servitude to him, and his subordinate tyrants, who, it was foretold, would exalt himself above all that was called God, and that was worshipped.

In the latter we find another system, similar in many respects to the former;1 which, although it was originally formed, perhaps, for the necessary defence of a barbarous people against the inroads and invasions of her neighboring nations, yet for the same purposes of tyranny, cruelty, and lust, which had dictated the canon law, it was soon adopted by almost all the princes of Europe, and wrought into the constitutions of their government. It was originally a code of laws for a vast army in a perpetual encampment. The general was invested with the sovereign propriety of all the lands within the territory. Of him, as his servants and vassals, the first rank of his great officers held the lands; and in the same manner the other subordinate officers held of them; and all ranks and degrees held their lands by a variety of duties and services, all tending to bind the chains the faster on every order of mankind. In this manner the common people were held together in herds and clans in a state of servile dependence on their lords, bound, even by the tenure of their lands, to follow them, whenever they commanded, to their wars, and in a state of total ignorance of every thing divine and human, excepting the use of arms and the culture of their lands.

1 Rob. Hist. ch. v. pp. 178-9, &c.
But another event still more calamitous to human liberty, was a wicked confederacy between the two systems of tyranny above described. It seems to have been even stipulated between them, that the temporal grandees should contribute every thing in their power to maintain the ascendency of the priesthood, and that the spiritual grandees in their turn, should employ their ascendency over the consciences of the people, in impressing on their minds a blind, implicit obedience to civil magistracy.
Thus, as long as this confederacy lasted, and the people were held in ignorance, liberty, and with her, knowledge and virtue too, seem to have deserted the earth, and one age of darkness succeeded another, till God in his benign providence raised up the champions who began and conducted the Reformation. From the time of the Reformation to the first settlement of America, knowledge gradually spread in Europe, but especially in England; and in proportion as that increased and spread among the people, ecclesiastical and civil tyranny, which I use as synonymous expressions for the canon and feudal laws, seem to have lost their strength and weight. The people grew more and more sensible of the wrong that was done them by these systems, more and more impatient under it, and determined at all hazards to rid themselves of it; till at last, under the execrable race of the Stuarts, the struggle between the people and the confederacy aforesaid of temporal and spiritual tyranny, became formidable, violent, and bloody.

It was this great struggle that peopled America. It was not religion alone, as is commonly supposed; but it was a love of universal liberty, and a hatred, a dread, a horror, of the infernal confederacy before described, that projected, conducted, and accomplished the settlement of America.

It was a resolution formed by a sensible people, -- I mean the Puritans, -- almost in despair. They had become intelligent in general, and many of them learned. For this fact, I have the testimony of Archbishop King himself, who observed of that people, that they were more intelligent and better read than even the members of the church, whom he censures warmly for that reason. This people had been so vexed and tortured by the powers of those days, for no other crime than their knowledge and their freedom of inquiry and examination, and they had so much reason to despair of deliverance from those miseries on that side the ocean, that they at last resolved to fly to the wilderness for refuge from the temporal and spiritual principalities and powers, and plagues and scourges of their native country..................................... ............................................ ..........

Tyranny in every form, shape, and appearance was their disdain and abhorrence; no fear of punishment, nor even of death itself in exquisite tortures, had been sufficient to conquer that steady, manly, pertinacious spirit with which they had opposed the tyrants of those days in church and state. They were very far from being enemies to monarchy; and they knew as well as any men, the just regard and honor that is due to the character of a dispenser of the mysteries of the gospel of grace. But they saw clearly, that popular powers must be placed as a guard, a control, a balance, to the powers of the monarch and the priest, in every government, or else it would soon become the man of sin, the whore of Babylon, the mystery of iniquity, a great and detestable system of fraud, violence, and usurpation. Their greatest concern seems to have been to establish a government of the church more consistent with the Scriptures, and a government of the state more agreeable to the dignity of human nature, than any they had seen in Europe, and to transmit such a government down to their posterity, with the means of securing and preserving it forever. ………………………………….

They saw clearly, that of all the nonsense and delusion which had ever passed through the mind of man, none had ever been more extravagant than the notions of absolutions, indelible characters, uninterrupted successions, and the rest of those fantastical ideas, derived from the canon law, which had thrown such a glare of mystery, sanctity, reverence, and right reverend eminence and holiness, around the idea of a priest, as no mortal could deserve, and as always must, from the constitution of human nature, be dangerous in society. For this reason, they demolished the whole system of diocesan episcopacy; and, deriding, as all reasonable and impartial men must do, the ridiculous fancies of sanctified effluvia from episcopal fingers, they established sacerdotal ordination on the foundation of the Bible and common sense. This conduct at once imposed an obligation on the whole body of the clergy to industry, virtue, piety, and learning, and rendered that whole body infinitely more independent on the civil powers, in all respects, than they could be where they were formed into a scale of subordination, from a pope down to priests and friars and confessors, -- necessarily and essentially a sordid, stupid, and wretched herd, -- or than they could be in any other country, where an archbishop held the place of a universal bishop, and the vicars and curates that of the ignorant, dependent, miserable rabble aforesaid, -- and infinitely more sensible and learned than they could be in either. ………………………..

They knew that government was a plain, simple, intelligible thing, founded in nature and reason, and quite comprehensible by common sense. They detested all the base services and servile dependencies of the feudal system. They knew that no such unworthy dependencies took place in the ancient seats of liberty, the republics of Greece and Rome; and they thought all such slavish subordinations were equally inconsistent with the constitution of human nature and that religious liberty with which Jesus had made them free. This was certainly the opinion they had formed; and they were far from being singular or extravagant in thinking so. Many celebrated modern writers in Europe have espoused the same sentiments.................................. ..

This spirit, however, without knowledge, would be little better than a brutal rage. Let us tenderly and kindly cherish, therefore, the means of knowledge. Let us dare to read, think, speak, and write. Let every order and degree among the people rouse their attention and animate their resolution. Let them all become attentive to the grounds and principles of government, ecclesiastical and civil. Let us study the law of nature; search into the spirit of the British constitution; read the histories of ancient ages; contemplate the great examples of Greece and Rome; set before us the conduct of our own British ancestors, who have defended for us the inherent rights of mankind against foreign and domestic tyrants and usurpers, against arbitrary kings and cruel priests, in short, against the gates of earth and hell. Let us read and recollect and impress upon our souls the views and ends of our own more immediate forefathers, in exchanging their native country for a dreary, inhospitable wilderness. Let us examine into the nature of that power, and the cruelty of that oppression, which drove them from their homes. Recollect their amazing fortitude, their bitter sufferings, -- the hunger, the nakedness, the cold, which they patiently endured, -- the severe labors of clearing their grounds, building their houses, raising their provisions, amidst dangers from wild beasts and savage men, before they had time or money or materials for commerce. Recollect the civil and religious principles and hopes and expectations which constantly supported and carried them through all hardships with patience and resignation. Let us recollect it was liberty, the hope of liberty for themselves and us and ours, which conquered all discouragements, dangers, and trials. In such researches as these, let us all in our several departments cheerfully engage, -- but especially the proper patrons and supporters of law, learning, and religion!

Let the pulpit resound with the doctrines and sentiments of religious liberty. Let us hear the danger of thraldom to our consciences from ignorance, extreme poverty, and dependence, in short, from civil and political slavery. Let us see delineated before us the true map of man. Let us hear the dignity of his nature, and the noble rank he holds among the works of God, -- that consenting to slavery is a sacrilegious breach of trust, as offensive in the sight of God as it is derogatory from our own honor or interest or happiness, -- and that God Almighty has promulgated from heaven, liberty, peace, and good-will to man!

Let the bar proclaim, “the laws, the rights, the generous plan of power” delivered down from remote antiquity, -- inform the world of the mighty struggles and numberless sacrifices made by our ancestors in defence of freedom. Let it be known, that British liberties are not the grants of princes or parliaments, but original rights, conditions of original contracts, coequal with prerogative, and coeval with government; that many of our rights are inherent and essential, agreed on as maxims, and established as preliminaries, even before a parliament existed. Let them search for the foundations of British laws and government in the frame of human nature, in the constitution of the intellectual and moral world. There let us see that truth, liberty, justice, and benevolence, are its everlasting basis; and if these could be removed, the superstructure is overthrown of course.


No questions here. John Adams clearly saw the massive contribution to freedom made by Protestantism, and the dangers to the same posed by the combined church and state of ideal Roman Catholicism. Are we not now presently heading right back down the road to the dark ages, which the writings above point out were overcome by the Protestant Reformation, and the forefathers establishing this nation? Is not the Pope of Rome ever increasingly influencing the religious and political leaders of this world, unto global authoritarian government once again? Calling for global governance and economic structure by unelected elitist like minded politicians? Yes he most certainly is, and we most certainly are. Is not our own government becoming ever increasingly authoritarian? Is not Joe Biden our second Catholic President demonstrating increased dictatorial governing? We are Romeward bound, and it is no accident. Ellen G White’s predictions were and are correct.

But Romanism as a system is no more in harmony with the Gospel of Christ now than at any former period in her history. The Protestant churches are in great darkness, or they would discern the signs of the times. The Roman Church is far-reaching in her plans and modes of operation. She is employing every device to extend her influence and increase her power in preparation for a fierce and determined conflict to regain control of the world, to re-establish persecution, and to undo all that Protestantism has done. Catholicism is gaining ground in our country upon every side. Look at the number of her churches and chapels. Look at her colleges and seminaries, so widely patronized by Protestants. These things should awaken the anxiety of all who prize the pure principles of the Gospel.”(Ellen G. White, A Very Real and Present Danger, The Signs of the Times, June 30, 1898, Dangers which Threaten)

We will continue examining the testimonies of John and Samuel Adams in the next chapter.
« Last Edit: Sun Nov 07, 2021 - 18:53:06 by Amo »

Offline Amo

  • Legendary Member
  • ******
  • Posts: 6621
  • Manna: 71
  • (T)ogether (E)veryone (A)chieves (M)ore
Re: Romeward Bound
« Reply #22 on: Thu Nov 11, 2021 - 20:25:00 »

John Adams to H. Niles 
February 13, 1818

The American Revolution was not a common event. Its effects and consequences have already been awful over a great part of the globe. And when and where are they to cease?

But what do we mean by the American Revolution? Do we mean the American war? The Revolution was effected before the war commenced. The Revolution was in the minds and hearts of the people; a change in their religious sentiments of their duties and obligations. While the king, and all in authority under him, were believed to govern in justice and mercy, according to the laws and constitution derived to them from the God of nature and transmitted to them by their ancestors, they thought themselves bound to pray for the king and queen and all the royal family, and all in authority under them, as ministers ordained of God for their good; but when they saw those powers renouncing all the principles of authority, and bent upon the destruction of all the securities of their lives, liberties, and properties, they thought it their duty to pray for the continental congress and all the thirteen State congresses, ............................................ .........

This radical change in the principles, opinions, sentiments, and affections of the people, was the real American Revolution.

By what means this great and important alteration in the religious, moral, political, and social character of the people of thirteen colonies, all distinct, unconnected, and independent of each other, was begun, pursued, and accomplished, it is surely interesting to humanity to investigate, and perpetuate to posterity.

To this end, it is greatly to be desired, that young men of letters in all the States, especially in the thirteen original States, would undertake the laborious, but certainly interesting and amusing task, of searching and collecting all the records, pamphlets, newspapers, and even handbills, which in any way contributed to change the temper and views of the people, and compose them into an indepedent nation.

The colonies had grown up under constitutions of government so different, there was so great a variety of religions, they were composed of so many different nations, their customs, manners, and habits had so little resemblance, and their intercourse had been so rare, and their knowledge of each other so imperfect, that to unite them in the same principles in theory and the same system of action, was certainly a very difficult enterprise. The complete accomplishment of it, in so short a time and by such simple means, was perhaps a singular example in the history of mankind. Thirteen clocks were made to strike together -- a perfection of mechanism, which no artist had ever before effected...

Another gentleman, who had great influence in the commencement of the Revolution, was Doctor Jonathan Mayhew, a descendant of the ancient governor of Martha's Vineyard. This divine had raised a great reputation both in Europe and America, by the publication of a volume of seven sermons in the reign of King George the Second, 1749, and by many other writings, particularly a sermon in 1750, on the 30th of January, on the subject of passive obedience and non-resistance, in which the saintship and martyrdom of King Charles the First are considered, seasoned with wit and satire superior to any in Swift or Franklin. It was read by everybody; celebrated by friends, and abused by enemies. During the reigns of King George the First and King George the Second, the reigns of the Stuarts, the two Jameses and the two Charleses were in general disgrace in England. In America they had always been held in abhorrence. The persecutions and cruelties suffered by their ancestors under those reigns, had been transmitted by history and tradition, and Mayhew seemed to be raised up to revive all their animosities against tyranny, in church and state, and at the same time to destroy their bigotry, fanaticism, and inconsistency. David Hume's plausible, elegant, fascinating, and fallacious apology, in which he varnished over the crimes of the Stuarts, had not then appeared. To draw the character of Mayhew, would be to transcribe a dozen volumes. This transcendent genius threw all the weight of his great fame into the scale of his country in 1761, and maintained it there with zeal and ardor till his death, in 1766. In 1763 appeared the controversy between him and Mr. Apthorp, Mr. Caner, Dr. Johnson, and Archbishop Secker, on the charter and conduct of the Society for Propagating the Gospel in Foreign Parts. To form a judgment of this debate, I beg leave to refer to a review of the whole, printed at the time and written by Samuel Adams, though by some, very absurdly and erroneously ascribed to Mr. Apthorp. If I am not mistaken, it will be found a model of candor, sagacity, impartiality, and close, correct reasoning.

If any gentleman supposes this controversy to be nothing to the present purpose, he is grossly mistaken. It spread an universal alarm against the authority of Parliament. It excited a general and just apprehension, that bishops, and dioceses, and churches, and priests, and tithes, were to be imposed on us by Parliament. It was known that neither king, nor ministry, nor archbishops, could appoint bishops in America, without an act of Parliament; and if Parliament could tax us, they could establish the Church of England, with all its creeds, articles, tests, ceremonies, and tithes, and prohibit all other churches, as conventicles and schism shops.

We can again see the sentiment against civil and religious tyranny in the above letter. This whether the religion involved be professed Roman Catholic, or Protestant. The forefathers of this country would have no mingling of church and state which always results in the deprivation of civil or religious liberties.

The Rights of the Colonists
by Samuel Adams
The Report of the Committee of Correspondence to the Boston Town Meeting.
November 20, 1772

I. Natural Rights of the Colonists as Men.

Among the natural rights of the Colonists are these: First, a right to life; Secondly, to liberty; Thirdly, to property; together with the right to support and defend them in the best manner they can. These are evident branches of, rather than deductions from, the duty of self-preservation, commonly called the first law of nature.

All men have a right to remain in a state of nature as long as they please; and in case of intolerable oppression, civil or religious, to leave the society they belong to, and enter into another..................................... ............................................ ...

As neither reason requires nor religion permits the contrary, every man living in or out of a state of civil society has a right peaceably and quietly to worship God according to the dictates of his conscience.

"Just and true liberty, equal and impartial liberty," in matters spiritual and temporal, is a thing that all men are clearly entitled to by the eternal and immutable laws of God and nature, [418]as well as by the law of nations and all well-grounded municipal laws, which must have their foundation in the former.

In regard to religion, mutual toleration in the different professions thereof is what all good and candid minds in all ages have ever practised, and, both by precept and example, inculcated on mankind. And it is now generally agreed among Christians that this spirit of toleration, in the fullest extent consistent with the being of civil society, is the chief characteristical mark of the Church. Insomuch that Mr. Locke has asserted and proved, beyond the possibility of contradiction on any solid ground, that such toleration ought to be extended to all whose doctrines are not subversive of society. The only sects which he thinks ought to be, and which by all wise laws are excluded from such toleration, are those who teach doctrines subversive of the civil government under which they live. The Roman Catholics or Papists are excluded by reason of such doctrines as these, that princes excommunicated may be deposed, and those that they call heretics may be destroyed without mercy; besides their recognizing the Pope in so absolute a manner, in subversion of government, by introducing, as far as possible into the states under whose protection they enjoy life, liberty, and property, that solecism in politics, imperium in imperio, leading directly to the worst anarchy and confusion, civil discord, war, and bloodshed.

The natural liberty of man, by entering into society, is abridged or restrained, so far only as is necessary for the great end of society, the best good of the whole.
In the state of nature every man is, under God, judge and sole judge of his own rights and of the injuries done him. By entering into society he agrees to an arbiter or indifferent judge between him and his neighbors; but he no more renounces his original right than by taking a cause out of the ordinary course of law, and leaving the decision to referees or indifferent arbitrators.

In the last case, he must pay the referees for time and trouble. He should also be willing to pay his just quota for the support of government, the law, and the constitution; the end of which is to furnish indifferent and impartial judges in all cases that may happen, whether civil, ecclesiastical, marine, or military.

[419] The natural liberty of man is to be free from any superior power on earth, and not to be under the will or legislative authority of man, but only to have the law of nature for his rule........................................ ............................................

II. The Rights of the Colonists as Christians.

These may be best understood by reading and carefully studying the institutes of the great Law Giver and Head of the Christian Church, which are to be found clearly written and promulgated in the New Testament.

[420] By the act of the British Parliament, commonly called the Toleration Act, every subject in England, except Papists, &c., was restored to, and re-established in, his natural right to worship God according to the dictates of his own conscience. And, by the charter of this Province, it is granted, ordained, and established (that is, declared as an original right) that there shall be liberty of conscience allowed in the worship of God to all Christians, except Papists, inhabiting, or which shall inhabit or be resident within, such Province or Territory. Magna Charta itself is in substance but a constrained declaration or proclamation and promulgation in the name of the King, Lords, and Commons, of the sense the latter had of their original, inherent, indefeasible natural rights, as also those of free citizens equally perdurable with the other. That great author, that great jurist, and even that court writer, Mr. Justice Blackstone, holds that this recognition was justly obtained of King John, sword in hand. And peradventure it must be one day, sword in hand, again rescued and preserved from total destruction and oblivion

Samuel Adams was John’s cousin. He was as much a political activist as a politician, and did not hesitate to support or promote radical behavior and actions for the cause of liberty. Some may question just how “Christian” his methods were, nevertheless he played a prominent role in the motivation and continuation of resistance to tyranny until independence was accomplished. His sentiments expressed above concerning the papacy were shared by most Protestants of the time who considered that freedom for the Roman Catholic religion, meant their every effort to abolish the same for all but their own adherents, if even them.  Thus they were deprived of freedom to hold and exercise political offices in many Protestant nations, and in this nation also as well early on.

We will end this chapter with the conclusive observation that the founding of the United States of America was not only void of Roman Catholic political influence and thought, but in actual contradiction to the same. On the other hand, today  our nation is crumbling all around us, and appears to be in an inescapable moral, economic, and political nose dive. These tendencies have been directly concurrent to an ever increasing Catholic population and political presence within our government and legislative halls. It seems our forefathers fears regarding Roman Catholic influence and effect were justified. What is happening to this nation is not rocket science at all for those who are paying attention to the details in light of biblical prophecy.

Let us continue into the next chapter and examine the results of the success of the papacy upon nations and peoples, in contrast to the results of the success of true Protestantism upon this nation and others. Which results explain why we are headed in the direction we are, and what we can expect in the near future if all continues on its present course.

Offline Amo

  • Legendary Member
  • ******
  • Posts: 6621
  • Manna: 71
  • (T)ogether (E)veryone (A)chieves (M)ore
Re: Romeward Bound
« Reply #23 on: Sat Nov 20, 2021 - 08:52:10 »
Chapter 22
France Demonstrates End Results of Papal Success

In this chapter, we will be examining the testimony of Mrs. White and others regarding the working out and final end of papal teaching and principles upon nations and peoples. Since the history of France provides a vivid exhibition of a nation in which the papacy triumphed over Protestantism and won over the full support of government, we will examine this event first. This event though, was and is certainly not isolated, but rather represents the eventuality of papal success wherever established through or with the cooperation of government. Which very thing is occurring to a greater and greater extent each and every passing day on a global scale and to no small degree at all, in our very own nation. Thus the economic nose dive, loss of liberties, and increase of government oversight and intrusion being experienced in this nation and abroad by those nations increasingly influenced by Rome.

As always, the writer recommends to the readers that they look into and study these things out in greater detail on their own. Though the following quotes may become somewhat redundant, that is part of their point. That is to say that the following testimonies are only two examples of well documented history from many sources, and represents only a small fraction of historical writings and testimony regarding the subject at hand. All of it involving history which those seeking to re-establish papal authority under a new guise wish to and have for the most part removed from public view and thought. This for the obvious reason of course, that people unaware of past mistakes, are much more likely to repeat them. The deliberate suppression and removal of such history from public view is very real and ongoing, though time and space may not allow for an examination of the same in this book. Perhaps a thorough investigation and revelation would be more appropriate at a later date.

Today though, many are becoming increasingly aware of revisionist history.  The procedure of which, is most successfully introduced when preceded by effectively silencing existing testimonies of history which contradict the revisionist narrative. In other words, the apparent success of the various forms of revisionist history being foisted upon the public today, are the direct result of previous successes wiping out certain other aspects of historical record already. Histories which this book endeavors to bring back into proper focus, in order to expose the false revisionist narratives of the day, and the dangers they present by preparing the way for a repeat of some very dark ages.  Let us proceed then, with the following historical testimonies.

Excerpts from The Great Controversy, Chapter 15, The Bible and the French Revolution

In the sixteenth century the Reformation, presenting an open Bible to the people, had sought admission to all the countries of Europe. Some nations welcomed it with gladness, as a messenger of Heaven. In other lands the papacy succeeded to a great extent in preventing its entrance; and the light of Bible knowledge, with its elevating influences, was almost wholly excluded. In one country, though the light found entrance, it was not comprehended by the darkness. For centuries, truth and error struggled for the mastery. At last the evil triumphed, and the truth of Heaven was thrust out. "This is the condemnation, that light is come into the world, and men loved darkness rather than light." John 3:19. The nation was left to reap the results of the course which she had chosen. The restraint of God's Spirit was removed from a people that had despised the gift of His grace. Evil was permitted to come to maturity. And all the world saw the fruit of willful rejection of the light.
The war against the Bible, carried forward for so many centuries in France, culminated in the scenes of the Revolution. That terrible outbreaking was but the legitimate result of Rome's suppression of the Scriptures. (See Appendix.) It presented the most striking illustration which the world has ever witnessed of the working out of the papal policy-- an illustration of the results to which for more than a thousand years the teaching of the Roman Church had been tending.………………………………………..

Century after century the blood of the saints had been shed. While the Waldenses laid down their lives upon the mountains of Piedmont "for the word of God, and for the testimony of Jesus Christ," similar witness to the truth had been borne by their brethren, the Albigenses of France. In the days of the Reformation its disciples had been put to death with horrible tortures. King and nobles, highborn women and delicate maidens, the pride and chivalry of the nation, had feasted their eyes upon the agonies of the martyrs of Jesus. The brave Huguenots, battling for those rights which the human heart holds most sacred, had poured out their blood on many a hard-fought field. The Protestants were counted as outlaws, a price was set upon their heads, and they were hunted down like wild beasts...................................... ............................................ .

But blackest in the black catalogue of crime, most horrible among the fiendish deeds of all the dreadful centuries, was the St. Bartholomew Massacre. The world still recalls with shuddering horror the scenes of that most cowardly and cruel onslaught. The king of France, urged on by Romish priests and prelates, lent his sanction to the dreadful work. A bell, tolling at dead of night, was a signal for the slaughter. Protestants by thousands, sleeping quietly in their homes, trusting to the plighted honor of their king, were dragged forth without a warning and murdered in cold blood.

As Christ was the invisible leader of His people from Egyptian bondage, so was Satan the unseen leader of his subjects in this horrible work of multiplying martyrs. For seven days the massacre was continued in Paris, the first three with inconceivable fury. And it was not confined to the city itself, but by special order of the king was extended to all the provinces and towns where Protestants were found. Neither age nor sex was respected. Neither the innocent babe nor the man of gray hairs was spared. Noble and peasant, old and young, mother and child, were cut down together. Throughout France the butchery continued for two months. Seventy thousand of the very flower of the nation perished.

"When the news of the massacre reached Rome, the exultation among the clergy knew no bounds. The cardinal of Lorraine rewarded the messenger with a thousand crowns; the cannon of St. Angelo thundered forth a joyous salute; and bells rang out from every steeple; bonfires turned night into day; and Gregory XIII, attended by the cardinals and other ecclesiastical dignitaries, went in long procession to the church of St. Louis, where the cardinal of Lorraine chanted a Te Deum. . . . A medal was struck to commemorate the massacre, and in the Vatican may still be seen three frescoes of Vasari, describing the attack upon the admiral, the king in council plotting the massacre, and the massacre itself. Gregory sent Charles the Golden Rose; and four months after the massacre, . . . he listened complacently to the sermon of a French priest, . . . who spoke of 'that day so full of happiness and joy, when the most holy father received the news, and went in solemn state to render thanks to God and St. Louis.'"--Henry White, The Massacre of St. Bartholomew, ch. 14, par. 34.

The same master spirit that urged on the St. Bartholomew Massacre led also in the scenes of the Revolution. Jesus Christ was declared to be an impostor, and the rallying cry of the French infidels was, "Crush the Wretch," meaning Christ. Heaven-daring blasphemy and abominable wickedness went hand in hand, and the basest of men, the most abandoned monsters of cruelty and vice, were most highly exalted. In all this, supreme homage was paid to Satan; while Christ, in His characteristics of truth, purity, and unselfish love, was crucified………………………………

It was popery that had begun the work which atheism was completing. The policy of Rome had wrought out those conditions, social, political, and religious, that were hurrying France on to ruin. Writers, in referring to the horrors of the Revolution, say that these excesses are to be charged upon the throne and the church. (See Appendix.) In strict justice they are to be charged upon the church. Popery had poisoned the minds of kings against the Reformation, as an enemy to the crown, an element of discord that would be fatal to the peace and harmony of the nation. It was the genius of Rome that by this means inspired the direst cruelty and the most galling oppression which proceeded from the throne.

The spirit of liberty went with the Bible. Wherever the gospel was received, the minds of the people were awakened. They began to cast off the shackles that had held them bondslaves of ignorance, vice, and superstition. They began to think and act as men. Monarchs saw it and trembled for their despotism.

Rome was not slow to inflame their jealous fears. Said the pope to the regent of France in 1525: "This mania [Protestantism] will not only confound and destroy religion, but all principalities, nobility, laws, orders, and ranks besides."-- G. de Felice, History of the Protestants of France, b. 1, ch. 2, par. 8. A few years later a papal nuncio warned the king: "Sire, be not deceived. The Protestants will upset all civil as well as religious order. . . . The throne is in as much danger as the altar. . . . The introduction of a new religion must necessarily introduce a new government."--D'Aubigne, History of the Reformation in Europe in the Time of Calvin, b. 2, ch. 36. And theologians appealed to the prejudices of the people by declaring that the Protestant doctrine "entices men away to novelties and folly; it robs the king of the devoted affection of his subjects, and devastates both church and state." Thus Rome succeeded in arraying France against the Reformation. "It was to uphold the throne, preserve the nobles, and maintain the laws, that the sword of persecution was first unsheathed in France."--Wylie, b. 13, ch. 4.

Little did the rulers of the land foresee the results of that fateful policy. The teaching of the Bible would have implanted in the minds and hearts of the people those principles of justice, temperance, truth, equity, and benevolence which are the very cornerstone of a nation's prosperity. "Righteousness exalteth a nation.” Thereby "the throne is established.”………………………………………

"Scarcely was there a generation of Frenchmen during the long period that did not witness the disciples of the gospel fleeing before the insane fury of the persecutor, and carrying with them the intelligence, the arts, the industry, the order, in which, as a rule, they pre-eminently excelled, to enrich the lands in which they found an asylum. And in proportion as they replenished other countries with these good gifts, did they empty their own of them.[/u] If all that was now driven away had been retained in France; if, during these three hundred years, the industrial skill of the exiles had been cultivating her soil; if, during these three hundred years, their artistic bent had been improving her manufactures; if, during these three hundred years, their creative genius and analytic power had been enriching her literature and cultivating her science; if their wisdom had been guiding her councils, their bravery fighting her battles, their equity framing her laws, and the religion of the Bible strengthening the intellect and governing the conscience of her people, what a glory would at this day have encompassed France! What a great, prosperous, and happy country--a pattern to the nations--would she have been!............................................ .............

“But a blind and inexorable bigotry chased from her soil every teacher of virtue, every champion of order, every honest defender of the throne; it said to the men who would have made their country a 'renown and glory' in the earth, Choose which you will have, a stake or exile. At last the ruin of the state was complete; there remained no more conscience to be proscribed; no more religion to be dragged to the stake; no more patriotism to be chased into banishment."--Wylie, b. 13, ch. 20. And the Revolution, with all its horrors, was the dire result.
"With the flight of the Huguenots a general decline settled upon France. Flourishing manufacturing cities fell into decay; fertile districts returned to their native wildness; intellectual dullness and moral declension succeeded a period of unwonted progress. Paris became one vast almshouse, and it is estimated that, at the breaking out of the Revolution, two hundred thousand paupers claimed charity from the hands of the king. The Jesuits alone flourished in the decaying nation, and ruled with dreadful tyranny over churches and schools, the prisons and the galleys.”

The gospel would have brought to France the solution of those political and social problems that baffled the skill of her clergy, her king, and her legislators, and finally plunged the nation into anarchy and ruin. But under the domination of Rome the people had lost the Saviour's blessed lessons of self-sacrifice and unselfish love. They had been led away from the practice of self-denial for the good of others. The rich had found no rebuke for their oppression of the poor, the poor no help for their servitude and degradation. The selfishness of the wealthy and powerful grew more and more apparent and oppressive. For centuries the greed and profligacy of the noble resulted in grinding extortion toward the peasant. The rich wronged the poor, and the poor hated the rich.

In many provinces the estates were held by the nobles, and the laboring classes were only tenants; they were at the mercy of their landlords and were forced to submit to their exorbitant demands. The burden of supporting both the church and the state fell upon the middle and lower classes, who were heavily taxed by the civil authorities and by the clergy. “The pleasure of the nobles was considered the supreme law; the farmers and the peasants might starve, for aught their oppressors cared. . . . The people were compelled at every turn to consult the exclusive interest of the landlord. The lives of the agricultural laborers were lives of incessant work and unrelieved misery; their complaints, if they ever dared to complain, were treated with insolent contempt. The courts of justice would always listen to a noble as against a peasant; bribes were notoriously accepted by the judges; and the merest caprice of the aristocracy had the force of law, by virtue of this system of universal corruption. Of the taxes wrung from the commonalty, by the secular magnates on the one hand, and the clergy on the other, not half ever found its way into the royal or episcopal treasury; the rest was squandered in profligate self-indulgence. And the men who thus impoverished their fellow subjects were themselves exempt from taxation, and entitled by law or custom to all the appointments of the state. The privileged classes numbered a hundred and fifty thousand, and for their gratification millions were condemned to hopeless and degrading lives." (See Appendix.)..............................

By working upon the jealousy of the kings and the ruling classes, Rome had influenced them to keep the people in bondage, well knowing that the state would thus be weakened, and purposing by this means to fasten both rulers and people in her thrall. With farsighted policy she perceived that in order to enslave men effectually, the shackles must be bound upon their souls; that the surest way to prevent them from escaping their bondage was to render them incapable of freedom. A thousandfold more terrible than the physical suffering which resulted from her policy, was the moral degradation. Deprived of the Bible, and abandoned to the teachings of bigotry and selfishness, the people were shrouded in ignorance and superstition, and sunken in vice, so that they were wholly unfitted for self-government.

But the outworking of all this was widely different from what Rome had purposed. Instead of holding the masses in a blind submission to her dogmas, her work resulted in making them infidels and revolutionists. Romanism they despised as priestcraft. They beheld the clergy as a party to their oppression. The only god they knew was the god of Rome; her teaching was their only religion. They regarded her greed and cruelty as the legitimate fruit of the Bible, and they would have none of it.

Rome had misrepresented the character of God and perverted His requirements, and now men rejected both the Bible and its Author.
She had required a blind faith in her dogmas, under the pretended sanction of the Scriptures. In the reaction, Voltaire and his associates cast aside God's word altogether and spread everywhere the poison of infidelity. Rome had ground down the people under her iron heel; and now the masses, degraded and brutalized, in their recoil from her tyranny, cast off all restraint. Enraged at the glittering cheat to which they had so long paid homage, they rejected truth and falsehood together; and mistaking license for liberty, the slaves of vice exulted in their imagin/u]ed freedom.[………………..

An outraged populace, whose minds were filled with bitter and long-treasured memories of wrong, resolved to revolutionize the state of misery that had grown unbearable and to avenge themselves upon those whom they regarded as the authors of their sufferings. The oppressed wrought out the lesson they had learned under tyranny and became the oppressors of those who had oppressed them.

Unhappy France reaped in blood the harvest she had sown. Terrible were the results of her submission to the controlling power of Rome. Where France, under the influence of Romanism, had set up the first stake at the opening of the Reformation, there the Revolution set up its first guillotine. On the very spot where the first martyrs to the Protestant faith were burned in the sixteenth century, the first victims were guillotined in the eighteenth. In repelling the gospel, which would have brought her healing, France had opened the door to infidelity and ruin. When the restraints of God's law were cast aside, it was found that the laws of man were inadequate to hold in check the powerful tides of human passion; and the nation swept on to revolt and anarchy. The war against the Bible inaugurated an era which stands in the world's history as the Reign of Terror. .....................................

All too well the people had learned the lessons of cruelty and torture which Rome had so diligently taught.
A day of retribution at last had come. It was not now the disciples of Jesus that were thrust into dungeons and dragged to the stake. Long ago these had perished or been driven into exile. Unsparing Rome now felt the deadly power of those whom she had trained to delight in deeds of blood. "The example of persecution which the clergy of France had exhibited for so many ages, was now retorted upon them with signal vigor. The scaffolds ran red with the blood of the priests. The galleys and the prisons, once crowded with Huguenots, were now filled with their persecutors. Chained to the bench and toiling at the oar, the Roman Catholic clergy experienced all those woes which their church had so freely inflicted on the gentle heretics." (See Appendix.)..............................

All this was as Satan would have it. This was what for ages he had been working to secure. His policy is deception from first to last, and his steadfast purpose is to bring woe and wretchedness upon men, to deface and defile the workmanship of God, to mar the divine purposes of benevolence and love, and thus cause grief in heaven. Then by his deceptive arts he blinds the minds of men, and leads them to throw back the blame of his work upon God, as if all this misery were the result of the Creator's plan. In like manner, when those who have been degraded and brutalized through his cruel power achieve their freedom, he urges them on to excesses and atrocities. Then this picture of unbridled license is pointed out by tyrants and oppressors as an illustration of the results of liberty.

When error in one garb has been detected, Satan only masks it in a different disguise, and multitudes receive it as eagerly as at the first. When the people found Romanism to be a deception, and he could not through this agency lead them to transgression of God's law, he urged them to regard all religion as a cheat, and the Bible as a fable; and, casting aside the divine statutes, they gave themselves up to unbridled iniquity.[/u]

The fatal error which wrought such woe for the inhabitants of France was the ignoring of this one great truth: that true freedom lies within the proscriptions of the law of God. "O that thou hadst hearkened to My commandments! then had thy peace been as a river, and thy righteousness as the waves of the sea." "There is no peace, saith the Lord, unto the wicked." "But whoso hearkeneth unto Me shall dwell safely, and shall be quiet from fear of evil." Isaiah 48:18, 22; Proverbs 1:33.

Atheists, infidels, and apostates oppose and denounce God's law; but the results of their influence prove that the well-being of man is bound up with his obedience of the divine statutes. Those who will not read the lesson from the book of God are bidden to read it in the history of nations.

When Satan wrought through the Roman Church to lead men away from obedience, his agency was concealed, and his work was so disguised that the degradation and misery which resulted were not seen to be the fruit of transgression. And his power was so far counteracted by the working of the Spirit of God that his purposes were prevented from reaching their full fruition. The people did not trace the effect to its cause and discover the source of their miseries. But in the Revolution the law of God was openly set aside by the National Council. And in the Reign of Terror which followed, the working of cause and effect could be seen by all.

There is no avoiding the logical conclusions of the above testimony. The Church of Rome forbade the holy scriptures in the vernacular, and succeeded in convincing the temporal powers to squash all attempts at the same. Thus they removed their elevating influence upon the general populace. Establishing in its place themselves, their teachings and living example as the moral standard and authority over the people. Both of which miserably failed biblical standards. This lead the nation to the rejection of the notion of a God altogether, and even greater injustice, violence, and bloodshed than that already satanically demonstrated by the Church of Rome and the government she was riding upon. This is the result and effect of unbridled politically established Roman Catholicism.

The political establishment of infidels, Atheism, or secular humanism, is a child of the papacy. The end result of her own rejection of the scriptures as the final authority, in favor of a mere man or establishment of humanity. This was and is a degrading influence to the Papacy itself, and all those who did and do look to her as their moral influence and guide. This of course being due to the natural deprivation of the human soul void of the influence and Spirit of God obtained through a knowledge of the divinely inspired holy scriptures. Therefore today do we see true Protestantism, which is biblical Christianity, having to contend with both the Papacy and this illegitimate child of hers in the political arena. Neither one of which knows, understands, or is willing to exercise true biblical concepts of civil and religious freedom and or government for the people by the people. Such as was and is established by truly Protestant and therefore biblical principles. It is now observed, and will increasingly be seen that these two political entities can, do, and will increasingly cooperate with each other in order to overthrow the Protestant biblical principles of freedom and liberty established in this nation.

The papacy is increasingly in bed with socialism, Chinese Communism, and elitist unelected Globalist politicians the world over. This is not to even mention the added political influence of the many apostate Protestant entities, and other world religions that are joining hands with the Church of Rome as well. This is because biblical prophecy predicts the cooperation of all worldly institutions and governments with BABYLON THE GREAT. Therefore do they stand in defiance of and against the authority of God’s word, and all government inspired by the same unto personal freedom and liberty of conscience.  Now here we are, it is happening. What will we do about it, what will you do about it? As one of the very few remaining truly Protestant organizations left on earth, the Seventh Day Adventist Church has a greater responsibility to educate the world concerning these end day biblical truths than any one else. We will either actively engage the work set before us, or we will apostatize, there will be no in between by the time Christ returns. The latter has been the obvious choice of a great many who call themselves SDA’s to date.

Let us continue examining testimonies to this same effect from historical record.




WHILE such were the results of the settlement of the Protestant refugees in England, let us briefly glance at the effect of their banishment upon the countries which drove them forth.

The persecutions in Flanders and France succeeded, after a sort. Philip II. crushed Protestantism in Flanders, as had been done in Spain, to the temporary ruin of the one country and the debasement of the other. Flanders eventually became lost to the Spanish crown, though it has since entered upon a new and prosperous career under the constitutional government of Belgium; but Spain sank until she reached the very lowest rank among the nations of Europe. The Inquisition flourished, but the life of the nation decayed. Spain lost her commerce, her colonies, her credit, her intellect, her character. She became a country of emeutes, revolutions, pronunciamentos, repudiations, and intrigues. We have only to look at Spain now. If it be true that in the long run the collective character of, a nation is fairly represented by its government and its rulers, the character of Spain must have fallen very low indeed.

And how fared it with France after the banishment of her Huguenots? So far as regarded the suppression of Protestantism, Louis XIV. may also be said to have succeeded. For more than a century, that form of religion visibly ceased to exist in France. The Protestants had neither rights nor privileges, nor any vestige of liberty. They were placed entirely beyond the pale of the law. Such of them as would not be dragooned into conformity to the Roman Catholic religion, were cast into prison or sent to the galleys. If the Protestants were not stamped wholly out of existence, they were at least stamped out of sight; and if they continued to worship, it was in secret only — in caves, among the hills, or in “the Desert.” Indeed, no measure of suppression could, have been more complete. But see with what results.

One thing especially strikes the intelligent reader of French history subsequent to the Act of Revocation — and that is, the almost total disappearance of great Frenchmen. After that date; we become conscious of a dull, dead level of subserviency and conformity to the despotic will of the King. Louis trampled under foot individuality, strength, and genius; there remained only mediocrity, feebleness, and flunkeyism. This feature of the time has been noted by writers so various as De Felice, Merivale, Michelet, and Buckle — the last of whom goes so far as to say that Louis XIV. “survived the entire intellect of the French nation.” The Protestant universities of Saumur, Montauban, Nismes, and Sedan were suppressed, and their professors departed into other lands. All Protestant schools were closed, and the whole educational organization of the nation was placed in the hands of the Jesuits. War was declared against Books forbidden by the Church of Rome. Domiciliary visits were paid by the district commanders to every person suspected of possessing them; and all devotional books of sermons and hymns, as well as Bibles and Testaments, that could be found, were ruthlessly burnt. There was an end for a time of political and religious liberty in France. Freedom of thought and freedom of worship were alike crushed; .and the new epoch began — of mental stagnation, political depravity, religious hypocrisy, and moral decay. With the great men of the first half of Louis XIV’s reign, the intellectual greatness of France disappeared for nearly a century..................................... ..................................
With Pascal, a man as remarkable for his piety as for his genius, expired, in
1662, the last free utterance of the Roman Catholic Church in France. He died protesting to the last against the immorality and despotism of the principles of the Jesuits. It is true, after the Revocation, there remained, of the great French clergy, Bossuet, Bourdaloue, and Fenelon. They were, however, the products of the first half of Louis’ reign, and they were the last of their race. For we shall find that the effect of the King’s policy was to strike with paralysis the very Church which he sought exclusively to establish and maintain.................................... ...........................

The policy of Louis XIV. had succeeded, and France was at length “converted”! Protestantism had been crushed, and the Jesuits were triumphant. Their power over the bodies and souls of the people was as absolute as law could make it. The whole education of the country was placed in their hands; and what the character of the next generation was to be, depended in a great measure upon them. Not only the churches and the schools, but even the national prisons, were controlled by them. They were the confessors of the bastiles, of which there were twenty in France, where persons could be incarcerated for life on the authority merely of lettres de cachet, which were given away or sold. Besides the bastiles and the galleys, over which the Jesuits presided, there were also the state prisons, of which Paris alone contained about thirty, besides convents — where persons might be immured without any sentence. “Surely never,” says Michelet, “had man’s dearest treasure, liberty, been more lavishly squandered.”

The Church in France had grown immensely rich by the property of the Protestants which was transferred to it, as well as by royal grants and private benefactions. So far as regards money, it had in its hands the means and the power of doing all that it could, to mold the mind and conscience of the French nation. The clergy held in their hands one-fifth of the whole landed property of the country, estimated to be worth about 160,000,000; pounds and attached to these lands were the serfs whom they continued to hold until the Revolution.

And now, let us see what was the outcome of the action of this Church, so rich and so powerful — after enjoying a century of undisputed authority in France. All other faiths had been compelled to make way for it. Protestantism had been put down with a strong hand. Free thought of all kinds had shrunk for a time out of sight.

What was the result of this exclusive action on the mind and conscience of the French people? The result was utter emptiness: to use the words of Carlyle, “emptiness of pocket, of stomach, of head, and of heart.” The church which had claimed and obtained the sole control of the religious education of France, saw itself assailed by its own offspring — so desperate, ignorant, and ferocious, that in some places, they even seized the priests and indecently scourged them in front of their own altars.
The nation that would not have the Bayles, and Claudes, and Saurins of a century before, now cast themselves at the feet of the Voltaires, Rousseaus, and Diderots. Though France would not have the God of ,the Huguenot’s Bible she now accepted the Evangel of Jean Jacques! A poor bedizened creature, clad in tawdry, was led through the streets of Paris in the character of the Goddess of Reason!

Even the Roman Catholic clergy themselves had, to a large extent, ceased to believe in the truth of their doctrines. They had become utterly corrupted and demoralized. Their monasteries were the abodes of idleness and self-indulgence. Their pulpits were mute: their books were empty……………………………………………………..

Then the unfed, untaught, victims of centuries of oppression and misguidance rose up as one man, and cried, “Away with it “ — Ecrasez l’Infame. The churches were attacked and gutted, as those of the Huguenots had been a century before. The church-bells were cast into cannon; the church-plate coined into money; and at length Christianity itself was abolished by the Convention, which declared the Supreme People to be the only Supreme God! The Roman Catholic clergy, who had so long persecuted the Huguenots, were now persecuted in turn by their own flocks. Many of them were guillotined; others, chained together as the Huguenots had formerly been, were sent prisoners to Rochelle and the Isle of Aix. As a body of them passed through Limoges, on their way to the galleys, they encountered a procession of asses clothed in priests’ dresses, a mitred sow marching at their head. Some 400 priests lay riding in Aix roads, where the Huguenot galley-slaves had been before them — “ragged, sordid, hungry, wasted to shadows, eating their unclean rations on deck, circularly, in parties of a dozen, with finger and thumb; beating their scandalous clothes between two stones; choked in horrible miasmata, under close hatches, seventy of them in a berth, through the night, so that the aged priest is found lying dead in the morning in an attitude of prayer.”

Such was the outcome of the Act of Revocation of Louis the Great — Sans-culottism and the Reign of Terror! There was no longer the massacre and banishment of Huguenots, but there was the guillotining and banishment of the successors of the priests whom Louis had set up. There was one other point in which 1703 resembled 1085. The fugitive priests fled in precisely the same direction in which the Huguenot pastors had done; and again the persecuted for religion’s sake made for the old free land of England, to join the descendants of the Huguenots, driven out of France for altogether different reasons a century before.

But the Roman Catholic priests did not fly alone. They were accompanied by the nobles, the descendants of those who had superintended the dragonnades. Never, since the flight of Huguenots which followed the Revocation of the Edict of Nantes, had there been such an emigration of Frenchmen from France. But there was this difference between the emigrations of 1685 and 1793 — that whereas in the former period the people who emigrated consisted of the industrious classes, in the latter period they consisted for the most part of the idle classes. The men who now fled were the nobles and priests, who had so misguided and mistaught the people entrusted to their charge, that in nearly all parts of France they rose up in rebellion against them.

The great body of the people had become reduced to absolute destitution. They had no possession whatever but their misery. They were literally dying of hunger. The Bishop of Chartres told Louis XV. that in his diocese the men browsed like sheep. For want of food, they filled their stomachs with grass. The dragoons, who had before been employed to hunt down the Huguenots because of their attending religious meetings, were now employed on a different duty. They were stationed in the market-places where meal was exposed for sale, to keep back the famishing people.

In Paris alone, there were 200,000 beggars prowling about, with sallow faces, lank hair, and hung in rags. In 1789, crowds of them were seen hovering about the Palais Royal — spectral-looking men and starving women, delirious from fasting. :Some were said not to have eaten for three whole days. The women wandered about like hungry lionesses; for they had children. One Foulon, a member of the King’s council, on being told of the famine endured by the people, said — “Wait till I am minister: I will make them eat hay; my horses eat it.” The words were bitterly avenged. The hungry mob seized Foulon, hanged him a la lanterne, and carried his head about the streets, his mouth filled with hay. From the provinces, news came that the starving Helots were everywhere rising, burning down the chateaus of the nobles, tearing up their titledeeds, and destroying their crops. On these occasions, the church-bells were rung by way of tocsin, and the population of the parish turned out to the work of destruction. Seventy-two chateaus were wrecked and burnt in the Maconnais and Beaujolais alone; and the conflagration spread throughout Dauphiny, Alsace, and the Lyonnais — the very quarters from which the Huguenots had been so ferociously driven out a century before. There was scarcely a ,district in which the Huguenots had pursued their branches of industry — now wholly suppressed — in which the starving and infuriated peasantry ,were not working wild havoc, and taking revenge upon their lords. They had learned but too well the lessons of the sword, the dungeon, and the scaffold, which their rulers had taught them; and the Reign of Terror which ensued, was but the natural outcome of the massacre of Saint Bartholomew, the wars of the dragonnades, and the ineffable cruelties which followed the Act of Revocation. But the victims had now changed places. Now it was the nobles who were persecuted, burnt out, had their estates confiscated, and were compelled to fly for their lives.

The dragonnades of the Huguenots were repeated in the noyades of the Royalists; and again Nancy, Lyons, Rouen, Bordeaux,Montauban, and numerous other places witnessed a repetition of the cruelties of the preceding century. At Nantes, where the famous Edict of Toleration (afterwards revoked) was proclaimed, the guillotine was worked until the headsman sank exhausted; and to hasten matters, a general fusillade in the plaia of St. Mauve followed, of men, women, and children. At Paris, the hideous Marat called for “eight hundred gibbets” in convenient rows, to hang the enemies of the people. He would be satisfied with nothing short of “two hundred thousand aristocratic heads.”....................

We think we are justified in saying, that but for the persecution and expulsion of the Huguenots at the Revocation of the Edict of Nantes in 1685, the Revolution of 1789 most probably never would have occurred. The Protestants supplied that enterprising and industrious middle class which gives stability to every state. They provided remunerative employment for the population, while at the same time they enriched the kingdom by their enterprise and industry. Moreover, they furnished that virtuous and religious element in society without which a nation is but as so much chaff that is driven before the wind. When they were suppressed or banished, there was an end of their industrial undertakings. The further growth of a prosperous middle class was prevented; and the misgovernment of the ruling class being unchecked, the great body of the working order were left to idleness, nakedness, and famine. Faith in God and in good died out; religion, as represented by the degenerate priesthood, fell into contempt; and the reign of materialism and atheism began. Frightful distress at length culminated in revolution and anarchy; and there being no element of stability in the state — no class possessing moral weight to stand between the infuriated people at the one end of the social scale, and the king and nobles at the other — the imposture erected by the Great Louis was assailed on all sides, and King, church, and nobility were at once swept away……………………………………………………

The above testimony of course only seconds the conclusions we have already drawn from that which we have examined from Mrs. White. It should be noted from the above, that one of the effects of the success of the Papacy over Protestantism, was the increased taxation and burden of the middle class. Moreover, the eventual elimination of a middle class altogether. Their moral integrity inspired by scripture, was and is always accompanied by good healthy work ethic and industry which was and is the backbone of any nation. The banishment therefore of the one, precipitated the disestablishment of the other, to the moral and economic ruin of the nation.

This is exactly what is happening to our and other nations under the direct influence of the Papacy and her confederates today. They no longer have or exercise the power yet, to literally crush, destroy, and abuse Protestant peoples and individuals. The effect however of their religious, political, and economic policies advance the same end of ruin. They are systematically removing Constitutional rights, freedoms, and protections established through true Protestant and therefore biblical principles, while at the same time empowering government over the people rather than by the people according to sound Protestant and therefore biblical principle. This they are effecting through confusion and ignorance, rather than force and bloodshed. The end thereof though, will be the same as always. It will result in persecution, abuse, violence and bloodshed. This for the simple reason that the Church of Rome is itself an elitist organization, built upon the exaltation of a few over the many. Therefore is the Papacy always in bed with elitist minded rulers, wealthy, kings, presidents, dictators, and what have you, endeavoring to establish themselves above all others also.

The United States of America was built upon truly Protestant biblical principles of civil and religious freedom and representative government for the people and by the people. These predominantly bible believing Protestant peoples provided the moral fiber, consequent industriousness, and advancement due to the enlightenment of free minds, which made this nation great. These very attributes have been disappearing by way of the indifference and apathy of apostate Protestants, the unending influx of Roman Catholics, and the ever growing numbers of Secular Humanists and or Atheists. We are headed the way of the French prior to their bloody revolution, and so is the rest of this world right along with us. As true Protestantism fades away, our nation and world slip deeper into the same moral corruption and elitism which set the stage for the awful scenes of that revolution. Are the elites today not telling us that we will own nothing, and be happy about it. So just who will own everything, and just what will they demand from everybody when they do?

Our nation is going deeper and deeper in debt due to irresponsible spending by elitist politicians seemingly hell bent on financially ruining it. This most obviously  unto setting up a new system of their own design. It seems that all politicians today leave office, if they ever do, far wealthier than they were when they went into office, and the nation itself far deeper in debt. While at the same time, there seems to be no end to their huge personal expenditures and frivolity. None of this is happening, nor could it possibly happen among people who put the word of God first in their lives as a rule of study and guidance and therefore policy and practice.

It will be noted at this point, concerning the statement by Mrs. to the effect that there may be less to say about the papacy upon certain lines, that such may refer to the above present reality. That is to say, the Church of Rome’s ability to establish her power once again through political intrigue and manipulation without the need for nearly as much violence and bloodshed as she once employed to maintain the same. Perhaps she has learned from the past the obvious fact, that the one using violent, abusive, and deadly force to impose their rule, is easily identified as the bad guy. Nevertheless, changing the order or guise of her operations cannot change the end results of the same. All who are paying attention may see her present corrupting influence upon herself and others in an unending cycle of dysfunction and enablement among herself, the wealthy, powerful, and governing institutions of this world she is constantly committing spiritual fornication with. 

For those who will actually search out the news and headlines, there is no end to her involvement in child abuse, both physical and sexual on a global scale and her attempts to cover up the same. Her finances, banking, and money laundering practices are also always in ongoing rounds of investigations and accusations. Reports of political and financial corruption run amuck with no end in sight to them or her attempts to cover-up the same. She is, has been, and always will be an abusive organization. What can be expected from an organization whose leaders firmly believe, even to this day, in physically abusing their own selves in order to have a right relationship with God? If this is what the righteous who know the truth and accept God rightly must do to themselves, what should be done to those who will not acknowledge the same. Even the late most beloved Pope John Paul II is said to have regularly whipped himself with a belt and slept on the floor as acts of penitence toward perfection by Monsignor Slawomir Oder in the book “Why He’s a Saint“.

The Church of Rome is built upon soul endangering dogmas and practices, which contradict the plain testimony of scripture. All who accept these counterfeits and practice her unbiblical dogmas are in danger of losing their souls. She has defended and forced these lies upon countless millions of humanity by brute force, deception, total abuse, and straight up murder all through her history. She has politically aligned herself with one abusive form of government after another throughout her history. She has and can be found at present or at any time during history to have been or to be filled with all manner of earthly corruption. If this is not enough to open the eyes of humanity to the danger of allowing her to be reestablished as a real power in this world, then humanity will get just what it deserves. First at her hands and through the outworking of her principles and policies, and then by the judgment of God in the plagues and the lake of fire. “Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues.” Rev 18:4

For more details of the effects of the papacies triumph over Protestantism in France, see THE HUGUENOTS OR REFORMED FRENCH CHURCH, by William Henry Foote, D., D., chapters 10-15. 

Let us move on in the next chapter to the effects of the creation and establishment of the papacy during and upon the Roman empire. Followed by a general view of her effects upon nations and peoples.
« Last Edit: Sat Nov 20, 2021 - 08:54:47 by Amo »

Offline Amo

  • Legendary Member
  • ******
  • Posts: 6621
  • Manna: 71
  • (T)ogether (E)veryone (A)chieves (M)ore
Re: Romeward Bound
« Reply #24 on: Sat Nov 20, 2021 - 13:51:05 »
Chapter 22

The Effects of the Papacy Upon the Roman Empire and Succeeding Nations

The following testimony is from the book THE TWO EMPIRES OR ROME AND THE U.S.A by A. T. Jones. It is another revelation of the outworking of establishing the principles of the papacy within empires, nations, and peoples.

(In short, the same corruptions that had characterized the former Rome were reproduced in the Rome of the fifth century. “The primitive rigor of discipline and manners was utterly neglected and forgotten by the ecclesiastics of Rome. The most exorbitant luxury, with all the vices attending it, was introduced among them, and the most scandalous and unchristian arts of acquiring wealth universally practiced. They seem to have rivaled in riotous living the greatest epicures of Pagan Rome when luxury was there at the highest pitch. For Jerome, who was an eye witness of what he writ, reproaches the Roman clergy with the same excesses which the poet Juvenal so severely censured in the Roman nobility under the reign of Domitian.” — Bower.  “History of the Popes,” Damasus, par. 14.

The following quotation, though touching upon some points already made, gives others of sufficient value to justify its insertion: “The mass of professing believers were found to relapse into the grossest superstitions and practices of the heathen.... The old heathen cultus, particularly that of the sun (Sol invictus), had formerly entwined itself with the Christian worship of God. Many Christians, before entering the Basilica of Peter, were wont to mount the platform, in order to make their obeisance to the rising luminary. Here was an instance of the way in which the ‘spirit of paganism,’ had found means of insinuating itself into the very heart of Christianity. Leo could say, with no great exaggeration, in looking at the moral position of the Roman Christians, ‘Quod temporibus nostris auctore diabolo sic vitiata sunt omnia, ut fere nihil sit quod absque idololatria transigatur’ [In our time, by the instigation of the devil, all things have become so corrupt that there is hardly anything that is done without idolatry]. The weddings of the Christians could not be distinguished from, those of the pagans. Everything was determined by auguries and auspices; the wild orgies of the Bacchanalians, with all their obscene songs and revelry, were not wanting.” — Merivale. “Conversion of the Northern Nations,” notes and illustrations, E.

And now all the evils engendered in that evil intrigue which united the State with a professed Christianity, hurried on the doomed empire to its final and utter ruin. “The criminal and frivolous pleasures of a decrepit civilization left no thought for the absorbing duties of the day or the fearful trials of the morrow. Unbridled lust and unblushing indecency admitted no sanctity in the marriage tie. The rich and powerful established harems, in the recesses of which their wives lingered, forgotten, neglected, and despised. The banquet, theater, and the circus exhausted what little strength and energy were left by domestic excesses. The poor aped the vices of the rich, and hideous depravity reigned supreme, and invited the vengeance of heaven. — Lea. “History of Sacerdotal Celibacy,” chap. 5. par. 20.

The pagan superstitions, the pagan delusions, and the pagan vices, which had been brought into the church by the apostasy, and clothed with a form of godliness, had wrought such corruption that the society of which it was a part could no longer exist. From it no more good could possibly come, and it must be swept away. “The uncontrollable progress of avarice, prodigality, voluptuousness, theater going, intemperance, lewdness; in short, of all the heathen vices, which Christianity had come to eradicate, still carried the Roman empire and people with rapid strides toward dissolution, and gave it at last into the hands of the rude, but simple and morally vigorous, barbarians.” — Schaff. “History of the Christian Church,” Vol. 3, section 23, par. 2.

And onward those barbarians came, swiftly and in multitudes. For a hundred years the dark cloud had been hanging threateningly over the borders of the empire, encroaching slightly upon the West and breaking occasionally upon the East. But at the close of the fourth century the tempest burst in all its fury, and the flood was flowing ruinously. As early as A.D. 377 a million Goths had crossed the Danube, and between that time and A.D. 400 they had ravaged the country from Thessalonica to the Adriatic Sea. In A.D. 400 a host of them entered the borders of Italy, but were restrained for a season………………………………...

And finally, in 476, when Odoacer, king of the Heruli, became king of Italy, the last vestige of the Western empire of Rome was gone, and was divided among the ten nations of barbarians of the North.

Wherever these savages went, they carried fire and slaughter, and whenever they departed, they left desolation and ruin in their track, and carried away multitudes of captives. Thus was the proud empire of Western Rome swept from the earth; and that which Constantine and his ecclesiastical flatterers had promised one another should be the everlasting salvation of the State, proved its speedy and everlasting ruin.

It was impossible that it should be otherwise. We have seen to what a fearful depth of degradation Pagan Rome had gone in the days of the Caesars, yet the empire did not perish then. There was hope for the people. The gospel of Jesus Christ carried in earnestness, in simplicity, and in its heavenly power, brought multitudes to its saving light, and to a knowledge of the purity of Jesus Christ. This was their salvation; and the gospel of Christ, by restoring the virtue and integrity of the individual, was the preservation of the Roman State.

But when by apostasy that gospel had lost its purity and its power in the multitudes who professed it; and when it was used only as a cloak to cover the same old pagan wickedness; when this form of godliness, practiced not only without the power but in defiance of it, permeated the great masses of the people, and the empire had thereby become a festering mass of corruption; when the only means which it was possible for the Lord himself to employ to purify the people, had been taken and made only the cloak under which to increase unto more ungodliness, — there was no other remedy: destruction must come.

And it did come, as we have seen, by a host wild and savage, it is true; but whose social habits were so far above those of the people which they destroyed, that savage as they were, they were caused fairly to blush at the shameful corruptions which they found in this so-called Christian society of Rome. This is proved by the best authority. A writer who lived at the time of the barbarian invasions and who wrote as a Christian, gives the following evidence as to the condition of things: —
“The church which ought everywhere to propitiate God, what does she, but provoke him to anger? How many may one meet, even in the church, who are not still drunkards, or debauchees, or adulterers, or fornicators, or robbers, or murderers, or the like, or all these at once. without end? It is even a sort of holiness among Christian people, to be less vicious.’ From the public worship of God, and almost during it, they pass to deeds of shame. Scarce a rich man but would commit murder and fornication. We have lost the whole power of Christianity, and offend God the more, that we sin as Christians. We are worse than the barbarians and heathen. If the Saxon is wild, the Frank faithless, the Goth inhuman, the Alanian drunken, the Hun licentious, they are, by reason of their ignorance, far less punishable than we, who, knowing the commandments of God, commit all these crimes.” — Salvian. Quoted by Schaff, Id., section 12, par. 3.

“He compares the Christians, especially of Rome, with the Arian Goths and Vandals, to the disparagement of the Romans, who add to the gross sins of nature the refined vices of civilization, passion for the theaters, debauchery, and unnatural lewdness. Therefore has the just God given them into the hands of the barbarians, and exposed them to the ravages of the migrating hordes.” — Schaff. Id.

And this description, says the same author, “is in general not untrue.” And he confirms it in his own words by the excellent observation that “nothing but the divine judgment of destruction upon this nominally Christian, but essentially heathen, world, could open the way for the moral regeneration of society. There must be new, fresh nations, if the Christian civilization, prepared in the old Roman empire, was to take firm root and bear ripe fruit.” — Schaff. Id. section 24, par. 2.

These new, fresh nations came, and planted themselves upon the ruins of the old. Out of these came the faithful Christians of the Dark Ages, and upon them broke the light of the Reformation. And out of these and by this means God produced the civilization of the nineteenth century and the new republic of the United States of America, from which there should go once more in its purity, as in the beginning, the everlasting gospel to every nation and kindred and tongue and people.

Chapter 22


AS out of the political difficulties of the days of Constantine, the Catholic Church rose to power in the State; so out of the ruin of the Roman empire she rose to supremacy over kings and nations. She had speedily wrought the ruin of one empire, and now for more than a thousand years she would prove a living curse to all the States and empires that should succeed it. (THE TWO EMPIRES OR ROME AND THE U.S.A by Alonzo Jones Pgs.
 421- 427)

As the Church of Rome rose to power through illicit relationships with the civil powers of the day, the result was the decline and fall of the western Empire where her influence was the greatest. While the success of true Christianity had the positive effect of liberating pagans from spiritual bondage to false religion maintaining a higher moral fiber for society, the combination of church and state produced in the formation of the papacy had the exact opposite effect. It not only allowed for, but eventually forced the amalgamation of paganism and Christianity by commanding all citizens to enter the Catholic faith. This unholy union of church and state stepped into the office of the Holy Spirit of God and usurped His authority and methodology regarding the conversion and willing submission of souls to God through Jesus Christ our Lord.

The immediate effect was the dissolution of true biblical Christianity which had already been abandoned by those striving to bring this about. This by the addition of millions of unconverted, still pagan at heart, members within the supposed body of Christ. Which of course led to the conditions of the church described above, leading to the conditions of the empire described above since the church and state were combined, in turn leading to the ruin of the empire. Thus we see that the political establishment of the papacy, apart from which she does not even exist, was the ruin of the empire that empire.  For more detail concerning the above process, see the writers book SABBATH, SUNDAY, AND THE ABOMINATION OF DESOLATION @

While the Roman Empire lasted for century after century as a pagan entity, the effects of apostate papal “Christianity” were almost immediate degradation and consequent ruin of the same.
As the author of the above quote also mentioned, the papacy was found to be a curse upon the new nations formed after the fall of the western Roman empire for over a thousand years. She repeatedly used the civil powers to force herself upon all that she could throughout that thousand years shedding the blood of countless millions during that time. Correspondingly of course draining the life out of many a nation and peoples during the process, and squashing liberty of conscience and individual rights at the same time. This is the history of the papacy which she does not want any to know or dwell upon during her assent back to power and influence over the nations of this earth. An educated populace regarding the same, would not allow the reestablishment of her political influences and power. The writer believes that the following testimonies sum up the effects of the papacy upon nations and peoples quite well.


But the success of the Papacy, when closely examined, is not so surprising as it looks. It cannot be justly pronounced legitimate, or fairly won. Rome has ever been swimming with the tide. The evils and passions of society, which a true benefactress would have made it her business to cure -at least, to alleviate -Rome has studied rather to foster into strength, that she might be borne to power on the foul current which she herself had created. Amid battles, bloodshed, and confusion, has her path lain. The edicts of subservient Councils, the forgeries of hireling priests, the arms of craven monarchs, and the thunderbolts of excommunication have never been wanting to open her path. Exploits won by weapons of this sort are what her historians delight to chronicle. These are the victories that constitute her glory! And then, there remains yet another and great deduction from the apparent grandeur of her success, in that, after all, it is the success of only a few -a caste -the clergy. For although, during her early career, the Roman Church rendered certain important services to society -of which it will delight us to make mention in fitting place when she grew to maturity, and was able to develop her real genius, it was felt and acknowledged by all that her principles implied the ruin of all interests save her own, and that there was room in the world for none but herself. If her march, as shown in history down to the sixteenth century, is ever onwards, it is not less true that behind, on her path, lie the wrecks of nations, and the ashes of literature, of liberty, and of civilization.


In America, particularly, is this investigation important. In all the countries over which it has triumphed, Popery, like the anaconda, has wound around its folds of art, of cunning, of superstition and of power, until, enclosing everything in its too friendly embraces, it has, with one tremendous effort, crushed the nation to death. It sends forth its missionaries; it gathers its schools and colleges; it erects its cathedrals and builds its churches; it is patriotic, benevolent, charitable. Its alms and offerings attract the vulgar, its austerities and penances convince the skeptical. It is at first tolerated; then approved; next obeyed! But now come the dread realities of the system, taxation, passive submission, excommunications, interdicts, crusades, the inquisition, destruction. Yes, Popery has well nigh destroyed every country in which it has been predominant. The liberties and national prosperity of a people cannot coexistwith such a system.

Let then, Americans — Americans, who have never witnessed a Court of Inquisition, or an Auto-da-fe, on their virgin soil; Americans, whose national liberties are still fragrant with the blood of revolutionary forefathers; Americans, whose proud eminence in the civilized world, gives them more to lose than other nations; let Americans especially examine this subject well. And if, in such an examination, the following pages shall contribute but a mite to the discovery of the truth, the author will feel himself more than compensated for the labor they have cost him. (INTRODUCTORY REMARKS, Pg. 126)

The above warnings and many others alike, are the ball that the Protestants have dropped. Not only have they dropped the ball, but they are increasingly joining hands with Rome. Some through ignorance, others intentionally, are cooperating politically with her to accomplish certain goals they have in common.

Of course all SDA’s know that Sunday sacredness is something they all have in common which they will join hands in establishing by legislation in the near future. This however should not prevent us from pointing out the political maneuvers of the papacy and her confederates regarding the removal of constitutional rights, liberties, and protections underway right now which are leading up to that climactic event. Not to mention ever increasing Presidential Executive Orders and Mandates, which have no place within Constitutional government for and by the people, saving under the gravest of circumstance. We are more responsible for pointing these truths out than anyone else on earth, and in God’s eyes also, being a truly biblical and therefore Protestant denomination.

It was the experience of the writer during many years, to attend an SDA church in which the pulpit exercised a complete de-emphasis of biblical prophecy, and any application or relation to current events. It is the writers opinion that an SDA church observing the monumental changes taking place within our own country and the world today, should be discussing the same in the light of biblical prophecy.  Silence during times such as these is akin to, if not straight up apostasy. To the contrary though, not only is biblical prophecy in relation to current events not being discussed in very many churches, but what little is said tends to downplay the significance of all such. If it does not directly appose the statements of the spirit of prophecy we have been examining in this book, logical conclusions arrived at by an examination of historical facts, and current factual events happening right in front of our faces. That is, if one cares to be looking for the fulfillment of biblical prophecy at all.

I have been told that there will be less to say about the papacy concerning the fulfillment of biblical prophecy in the future. I have been told that the papacy has made some positive changes since her days of old. I have been told that the Roman Catholic church is the mother, or original “Christian” church that went wrong for a while, rather than the “BABYLON THE GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND THE ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH.” I was told all of this by my pastor, who would never say or acknowledge that the church of Rome is Babylon the Great, even when specifically asked if this was so. These are all radical shifts in position from those taught and believed when I became an SDA some forty odd years ago.

As demonstrated I believe already in this book, the SDA church will never give the three angels messages to this world as we should, while ignoring the single most prominent institution at the center of the issues involved in the giving of the same. Do you believe the testimony of scripture, the Protestant Reformers, the Spirit of prophecy, history itself, and even current events concerning the papacies major involvement concerning end time issues? What will you do about what you know? Will you join the present apparent movement of silence regarding these most prominent issues, by way perhaps of some form of reconciliation with Rome? Or will you by faith, give the straight testimony of the three angels messages to this world during these last days?

Before we conclude this examination, let us consider the testimony of one of the great Protestant Reformers who sacrificed all for the word of God and testimony of Jesus Christ concerning the workings, growth, and eventual worldly empowerment of the papacy.

The following is from -
Martyred in 1536
Library of The Theological Seminary
Samuel Agnew, Esq.

March 26, 1851

A proper similitude to describe our holy Father

And to see how our holy father came up, mark the ensample of the ivy tree: first it springeth out of the earth, and then awhile creepeth along by the ground till it find a great tree. Then it joineth itself beneath alow unto the body of the tree, and creepeth up a little and a little, fair and softly. And at the beginning, while it is yet thin and small, that the burden is not perceived, it seemeth glorious to garnish the tree in winter, and to bear off the tempests of the weather. But in the mean season it thrusteth roots into the bark of the tree, to hold fast withal; and ceaseth not to climb up, till it be at the top and above all. And then it sendeth his branches along by the branches of the tree, and overgroweth all, and waxeth great, heavy, and thick; and sucketh the moisture so sore out of the tree and his branches, that it choaketh and stifleth them. And then the foul stinking ivy waxeth mighty in the stump of the tree, and becometh a seat and a nest for all unclean birds, and for blind owls, which hawk in the dark, and dare not come at the light.

Even so the bishop of Rome, now called the pope, at the beginning crope along the earth; and every man trod upon him in this world. But as soon as there came a christian emperor, he joined himself unto his feet and kissed them, and crope up a little with begging now this privilege, now that; now this city, now that; to find poor people withal, and the necessary ministers of God’s word. And he entitled the emperor with choosing the popes and other bishops; and promoted in the spiritualty, not whom virtue and learning, but whom the favor of great men commended; to flatter, to get friends, and defenders withal. And the alms of the congregation which was the food and the patrimony of the poor and necessary preachers, that he called St Peter’s patrimony, St Peter’s rent, St Peter’s lands, St Peter’s right; to cast a vain fear and a heathenish superstitiousness into the hearts of men, that no man should dare meddle with whatsoever came once into their hands for fear of St Peter, though they ministered it never so evil; and that they which should think it none alms to give them any more (because they had to much already) should yet give St Peter somewhat, (as Nabuchodonesser gave his god Beel) to purchase an advocate and an intercessor of St Peter, and that St Peter should at the first knock let them in. And thus, with flattering and feigning, and vain superstition, under the name of St Peter, he crept up and fastened his roots in the heart of the emperor, and with his sword clamb up above all his fellow bishops, and brought them under his feet. And as he subdued them with the emperors sword, even so by subtilty and help of them (after that they were sworn faithful) he clamb above the emperor, and subdued him also, and made him stoop unto his feet and kiss them another while. Yea, pope Caelestinus crowned the emperor Henry the fifth, holding the crown between his feet: and when he had put the crown on, he smote it off with his feet again, saying, that he had might to make emperors and to put them down again.

And he made a constitution, that no layman should meddle with their matters, nor be in their councils, or whit what they did; and that the pope only should call the council, and the emperor should but defend the pope; provided alway that the council should be in one of the pope’s towns, and where the pope’s power was greater than the emperor’s. Then, under the pretence of condemning some heresy, he called a general council, where he made one patriarch, another cardinal, another legate, another primate, another archbishop, another bishop, another dean, another arch dean, and so forth, as we now see.

And as the pope played with the emperor, so did his branches and his members, the bishops, play in every kingdom, dukedom, and lordship; insomuch that the very hiers of them by whom they came up, hold now their lands of them, and take them for their chief lords. And as the emperor is sworn to the pope, even so every king is sworn to the bishops and prelates of his realm: and they are the chiefest in all parliaments; yea, they and their money, and they that be sworn to them, and come up by them, rule altogether.

And thus the pope, the father of all hypocrites, hath with falsehood and guile perverted the order of the world, and turned the roots of the trees upward, and hath put down the kingdom of Christ, and set up the kingdom of the devil, whose vicar he is; and hath put down the ministers of Christ, and hath set up the ministers of Satan, disguised yet in names and garments like unto the angels of light and ministers of righteousness. For Christ’s kingdom is not of the world (John XVIII); and the popes kingdom is all the world.

And Christ is neither judge nor divider in this world (Luke XII): but the pope judgeth and divideth all the world, and taketh the empire and all kingdoms, and giveth them to whom he lusteth.

Christ saith, “Blessed are the poor in spirit:” so that the first step into the kingdom is humbleness, or humility; that thou canst find in thine heart to do service unto all men, and to suffer that all men tread thee.

The pope saith, ‘Blessed be the proud and high minded, that can climb and subdue all under them, and maintain their right, and such as will suffer no man:’ so that he which was yesterday taken from the dunghill and promoted this day by his prince, shall to-morrow, for the pope’s pleasure, curse him, and excommunicate him, and interdict his realm.

Christ saith, “Blessed be the meek,” or soft, that be harmless as doves.

The pope blesseth them that can set all the world together by the ears, and fight, and slay manfully for his sake, that he may come hot from blood-shedding to a bishoprick; as our cardinal did, and as St Thomas of Canterbury did, which was made bishop in the field, in complete harness on his horseback, and his spear bloody in his hand.

Christ hath neither holes for foxes, nor nests for birds, nor yet whereon to lay his head, nor promised aught in this world unto his disciples, nor took any to his disciple but him that had forsaken all. The ivy-tree, the pope, hath under his roots throughout all Christendom, in every village, holes for foxes, and nests for unclean birds in all his branches, and promiseth unto his disciples all the promotions of the world.

The nearer unto Christ a man cometh, the lower he must descend, and the poorer he must wax. But the nearer unto the pope ye come, the higher ye must climb, and the more riches ye must gather, whencesoever ye can get them, to pay for your bulls, and to purchase a glorious name, and license to wear a mitre, and a cross, and a pall, and goodly ornaments.

This same process described above is and has been going on again in this world for quite some time now, that is ever since the papacy fell from power in 1798 till the present as it has been busy reestablishing the same. Politics, politicians, and forms of government may have changed since the papacies first establishment, but her process of regaining lost power is much the same as that described by William Tyndale above. As the papacy destroyed him, and all other truly biblical Christians when she had the power to do so, so she will again in the future when she regains all that she had lost with the help of her confederates. This process is not only well under way, but the writer believes we are living during the final stages of the papacies resurrection as the woman riding yet another global beast power. The beast that was, and is not, is about to be again. The beast that received a mortal wound to the head, is almost completely healed.

As Seventh Day Adventists, we have the testimony of the Spirit of Prophecy to the effect that history has and will repeat itself, in relation to the things that we have discussed. There is no valid reason therefore, for any SDA to believe that there will be less to say about the papacy concerning biblical prophecy for the present and near future during these last days.
« Last Edit: Sat Nov 20, 2021 - 13:54:23 by Amo »

Offline Amo

  • Legendary Member
  • ******
  • Posts: 6621
  • Manna: 71
  • (T)ogether (E)veryone (A)chieves (M)ore
Re: Romeward Bound
« Reply #25 on: Sat Nov 27, 2021 - 08:52:39 »
A Fit Conclusion of the Matter for God’s People

The Signs of the Times
February 22, 1910

The Final Test of God’s People

By Mrs. E. G. White

In the eighteenth chapter of the Revelation, the apostle-prophet John speaks of “another angel” whom he saw coming down from heaven, having great power, so that the whole earth “was lightened with his glory.” With a strong voice the angel cried, mightily, “Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen, and is become the habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird. For all nations have drunk of the wine of the wrath of her fornication.”

It is the church of Rome which, thinking to prove itself not only equal to God, but above God, has changed the rest-day of Jehovah, placing the first day of the week where the seventh should be. And the Protestant world has taken this child of the Papacy to be regarded as sacred. This is called in the Word of God “her fornication.” Thus the people of the world, in giving their sanction to a false sabbath and trampling under their feet the Sabbath of the Lord, “have drunk of the wine of the wrath of her fornication.” Wherever the papal sabbath is honored in preference to the Sabbath of the Lord, there is the man of sin exalted above the Creator of the heavens and the earth.

The angels and the holy inhabitants of other worlds watch with intense interest the events taking place on this earth. Now as the close of the great controversy between Christ and Satan draws near, the heavenly host behold men trampling upon the law of Jehovah, making void the memorial of God,—the sign between Him and His commandment-keeping people,—setting it aside as a thing of naught, something to be despised, while the rival sabbath is exalted. They see men claiming to be Christians, calling upon the world to observe this spurious sabbath that they have made.

The Special Point of Controversy

When the Sabbath shall become the special point of controversy throughout Christendom, the persistent refusal of a small minority to yield to the popular demand will make them objects of universal execration. Satan will excite indignation against the humble remnant who conscientiously refuse to accept the customs and traditions of error. Blinded by the prince of darkness, popular religionists will see only as he sees, and feel as he feels. They will determine as he determines, and oppress as he has oppressed. Liberty of conscience, which has cost this nation so great a sacrifice, will no longer be respected. The church and the world will unite, and the world will lend to the church her power to crush out the right of the people to worship God according to His Word.

It will be urged that the few who stand in opposition to an institution of the church and a law of the state, ought not to be tolerated; that it is better for them to suffer than for whole nations to be thrown into confusion and lawlessness. This argument will appear conclusive; and against those who hallow the Sabbath of the fourth commandment will finally be issued a decree denouncing them as deserving of the severest punishment, and giving the people liberty, after a certain time, to put them to death.

Romanism in the Old World, and apostate Protestantism in the New, will pursue a similar course toward those who honor all the divine precepts. This is the mystery of iniquity, the devising of satanic agencies, carried into effect by the man of sin.

An Ancient Example

The decree which is to go forth against the people of God in the near future, will be in some respects similar to that issued by Ahasuerus against the Jews in the time of Esther. The Persian edict sprang from the malice of Haman toward Mordecai. Not that Mordecai had done Haman harm, but he had refused to flatter his vanity by showing him the reverence which belongs only to God.

The king’s decision against the Jews was secured under false pretenses,—a misrepresentation of that peculiar people. Satan instigated the scheme in order to rid the earth of those who preserved the knowledge of the true God. But his plots were defeated by a counter-power that reigns among the children of men. Angels that excel in strength were commissioned to protect the people of God, and the plots of their adversaries returned upon their own heads.

History will repeat itself. In this age the test will be on the point of Sabbath observance. The same masterful mind that plotted against the faithful in ages past, is now at work to gain control of the falling churches, that through them he may condemn and put to death all who will not worship the idol sabbath.

Our battle will not be with men, although it may appear so; we war “not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against wicked spirits in high places.” But if the people of God will put their trust in Him, and by faith rely upon His power, the devices of Satan will be defeated in our time, as signally as in the days of Mordecai.

The people of God will enter into no controversy with the world over this matter. They will simply take God’s Word for their guide, and maintain their allegiance to Him whose commandments they keep. They will obey the words of Jehovah, “Verily My Sabbaths ye shall keep: for it is a sign between Me and you throughout your generations; that ye may know that I am the Lord that doth sanctify you. Ye shall keep the Sabbath therefore ... for a perpetual covenant.”

To every soul will come the searching test, Shall I obey God rather than man? The decisive hour is even at hand. Satan is putting forth his utmost efforts in a last despairing struggle against Christ and His followers. In this closing scene, false teachers are employing every possible device to stimulate the hardened sinner in his rebellious daring, to confirm the questioning, the doubting, the unbelieving, and by misrepresentation and falsehood to deceive, if it were possible, the very elect.

Who are prepared to stand firmly under the banner on which is inscribed, “The commandments of God and the faith of Jesus”?

The commandments and authority of God, or the commandments and authority of fallen humanity are the final issue to be decided by all before Christ returns for His own. Those choosing the commandments of God by faith in His word and authority will reflect His character, having chosen to serve Him. Those choosing the commandments of fallen humanity by faith in their authority and politic, will reflect the character of the evil one who chose to abandon his creator long ago. They do not have to choose to serve the evil one in order to end up doing so. Unlike God, he is perfectly fine with forcing or deceiving his own into serving himself. Might over right is the way of the wicked. Therefore will the final governing bodies of this world emulate the character of their true leader, in forcing a form of worship upon all juxtaposed to and in contradiction of God’s commandment concerning the same. Easy peasy. Choose the authority of God and receive the final results of such, or choose the authority of fallen humanity and therefore the evil one, and receive the final results of such. Both claiming to offer true freedom and salvation. So be it.

Deu 30:19  I call heaven and earth to record this day against you, that I have set before you life and death, blessing and cursing: therefore choose life, that both thou and thy seed may live: 20 That thou mayest love the LORD thy God, and that thou mayest obey his voice, and that thou mayest cleave unto him: for he is thy life, and the length of thy days: that thou mayest dwell in the land which the LORD sware unto thy fathers, to Abraham, to Isaac, and to Jacob, to give them.

Jos 24:15  And if it seem evil unto you to serve the LORD, choose you this day whom ye will serve; whether the gods which your fathers served that were on the other side of the flood, or the gods of the Amorites, in whose land ye dwell: but as for me and my house, we will serve the LORD. 16 And the people answered and said, God forbid that we should forsake the LORD, to serve other gods;

Heb 11:13 These all died in faith, not having received the promises, but having seen them afar off, and were persuaded of them, and embraced them, and confessed that they were strangers and pilgrims on the earth. 14 For they that say such things declare plainly that they seek a country. 15 And truly, if they had been mindful of that country from whence they came out, they might have had opportunity to have returned. 16 But now they desire a better country, that is, an heavenly: wherefore God is not ashamed to be called their God: for he hath prepared for them a city. 17 By faith Abraham, when he was tried, offered up Isaac: and he that had received the promises offered up his only begotten son, 18 Of whom it was said, That in Isaac shall thy seed be called: 19 Accounting that God was able to raise him up, even from the dead; from whence also he received him in a figure. 20 By faith Isaac blessed Jacob and Esau concerning things to come. 21 By faith Jacob, when he was a dying, blessed both the sons of Joseph; and worshipped, leaning upon the top of his staff. 22 By faith Joseph, when he died, made mention of the departing of the children of Israel; and gave commandment concerning his bones. 23 By faith Moses, when he was born, was hid three months of his parents, because they saw he was a proper child; and they were not afraid of the king's commandment. 24 By faith Moses, when he was come to years, refused to be called the son of Pharaoh's daughter; 25 Choosing rather to suffer affliction with the people of God, than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season; 26 Esteeming the reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasures in Egypt: for he had respect unto the recompence of the reward. 27 By faith he forsook Egypt, not fearing the wrath of the king: for he endured, as seeing him who is invisible. 28 Through faith he kept the passover, and the sprinkling of blood, lest he that destroyed the firstborn should touch them. 29 By faith they passed through the Red sea as by dry land: which the Egyptians assaying to do were drowned. 30 By faith the walls of Jericho fell down, after they were compassed about seven days. 31 By faith the harlot Rahab perished not with them that believed not, when she had received the spies with peace. 32 And what shall I more say? for the time would fail me to tell of Gedeon, and of Barak, and of Samson, and of Jephthae; of David also, and Samuel, and of the prophets: 33 Who through faith subdued kingdoms, wrought righteousness, obtained promises, stopped the mouths of lions, 34 Quenched the violence of fire, escaped the edge of the sword, out of weakness were made strong, waxed valiant in fight, turned to flight the armies of the aliens. 35 Women received their dead raised to life again: and others were tortured, not accepting deliverance; that they might obtain a better resurrection: 36 And others had trial of cruel mockings and scourgings, yea, moreover of bonds and imprisonment: 37 They were stoned, they were sawn asunder, were tempted, were slain with the sword: they wandered about in sheepskins and goatskins; being destitute, afflicted, tormented; 38 (Of whom the world was not worthy:) they wandered in deserts, and in mountains, and in dens and caves of the earth. 39 And these all, having obtained a good report through faith, received not the promise: 40 God having provided some better thing for us, that they without us should not be made perfect.

The days of this world were numbered by God long ago. No men, women, politics, religions, faiths, green deals, new economy models, wealth redistribution, equity, or anything else is going to save it. These are all false gospels. Do not fear the false tidings and gospels, or the commands of the kings and leaders of this earth in relation to the same. The holy scriptures have told us how this world will end, and no one or thing will stop God’s prediction. Personal salvation is offered to all in and through Christ Jesus our Lord. This world however, is racing towards its end, and these many false gospels supported by mandates are providing a great deal of momentum in that direction. 

The exaltation of the day of the sun by humanity under the guiding influence of the man of sin, is simply the finality of humanities rebellion against the law of God. Who does not know today, that the law of God is spurned by humanity. The breaking of God’s law is blatantly supported, condoned, and even protected by certain classes of politic, and the religions of this world themselves, including “Christianity” and the man of sin of course. Who has set himself up in the temple of God, as though he was God.

Fornication, adultery, infidelity, homosexuality, transgenderism, child abuse of mental, physical, and sexual nature, debauchery, inebriation, drug addiction, covetousness, divisiveness, riotousness, partiality, corruption, looting, violence, murder, and on and on are ever on the increase. Such things as should be battled against individually and societally are becoming increasingly common, acceptable, and even politically supported the world over. It is only fitting that the chosen worship day of the man of sin himself, the representative of the evil one, should be established by law over such a people. That humanity shall once and for all time decide whom they shall worship and or serve. So be it. God save us, and He will save all who call upon His name for deliverance and salvation from where we are headed.

 The next final chapters will be an examination of the establishment and history of “Sunday sacredness”.
« Last Edit: Sat Nov 27, 2021 - 13:01:48 by Amo »

Offline Amo

  • Legendary Member
  • ******
  • Posts: 6621
  • Manna: 71
  • (T)ogether (E)veryone (A)chieves (M)ore
Re: Romeward Bound
« Reply #26 on: Sat Dec 04, 2021 - 14:34:03 »
CHAPTER 22 The Establishment of Sunday Sacredness

The following testimony is from the book Sabbath, Sunday, and the Abomination of Desolation, which may be viewed at the following link. Which testimony itself is a compilation of quotes from many different historical works.


(All emphasis mine)

Ignatius, Barnabas and Justin, whose writings constitute our major source of information for the first half of the second century, witnessed and participated in the process of separation from Judaism which led the majority of the Christians to abandon the Sabbath and adopt Sunday as the new day of worship. Their testimonies therefore, coming from such an early period, assume a vital importance for our inquiry into the causes of the origin of Sunday observance  (Samuele Bacchiocchi, Ph. D., Andrews University- FROM SABBATH TO SUNDAY:  A HISTORICAL INVESTIGATION OF THE RISE OF SUNDAY OBSERVANCE IN EARLY CHRISTIANITY -Chapter 7 -ANTI-JUDAISM AND THE ORIGIN OF SUNDAY)

“Until well into the second century we do not find the slightest indication in our sources that Christians marked Sunday by any kind of abstention from work.” (W. Rordorf, Sunday, p. 157.)

North African half-heathen Christians who led out in Christian worship on Sunday, were also the first to call Jesus Christ the true Sun-god, and to direct their prayers toward the east--the rising sun--to rise early in the morning that they pray facing the sun as it arose. Clement of Alexandria (c. 150-215 AD.) frequently called Christ the true Sun, and he urged the pagans to accept Him as such. Origen (c. 185-254) said, "Christ is the Sun of Justice; if the moon is united, which is the Church, it will be filled with His light." Cyprian (d. 258), Bishop of Carthage told believers "to pray at sunrise to commemorate the resurrection . . . and to pray at the setting of the sun . . . for the advent of Christ." "They took a much easier view of certain pagan customs, conventions and images and saw no objection, after ridding them of their pagan content, to adapting them to Christian thought.” (J. Danielou, Bible and Liturgy, p. 299.)

"Cults of the sun, as we know from many sources, had attained great vogue during the second, third, and fourth centuries. Sun-worshipers indeed formed one of the big groups in that religious world in which Christianity was fighting for a place. Many of them became converts to Christianity . . . Worshipers in St. Peter's turned away from the altar and faced the door so that they could adore the rising sun.” (Gordon J. Laing, Survivals of Roman Religion, p. 192. [Dr. Laing(1869-1945) was a Canadian-born university professor and later dean at the University of Chicago].

It was the Roman Imperial plan on several occasions, to unite all religions of the Empire into one religion—sun-worship: "The Jewish, the Samaritan, even the Christian, were to be fused and recast into one great system, of which the sun was to be the central object of adoration.” (Henry Hart Milman, The History of Christianity, bk. 2, chap. 8 (Vol. II, p. 175). [Dr. Milman (1791-1868) was an important historian of England and dean of St. Paul's Cathedral in London].

Though Sunday is mentioned in so many different ways during the second century, it is not till we come almost to the close of the second century that we find the first; instance in which it is called “Lord’s day.” Clement, of Alexandria, A.D. 194, uses this title with reference to “the eighth day.” If he speaks of a natural day, he no doubt means Sunday. It is not certain, however, that he speaks of a natural day, for his explanation gives to the term an entirely different sense. (THE HISTORY OF THE SABBATH by J.N. Andrews page 160)

Tertullian, A.D. 200, is the next writer who uses the term “Lord’s day.” He defines his meaning, and fixes the name upon the day of Christ’s resurrection. Kitto says this is “the earliest authentic instance” in which the name is thus applied, and we have proved this true by actual examination of every writer, unless the reader can discover some reference to Sunday in Clement’s mystical eighth day. (Id  page 162)

Origen, A.D. 231, is the third of the ancient writers who call “the eighth day” the Lord’s day. He was the disciple of Clement, the first writer who makes this application. It is not strange, therefore, that he should teach Clement’s doctrine of a perpetual Lord’s day, nor that he should state it even more distinctly than did Clement himself. Origen, having represented Paul as teaching that all days are alike, continues thus: — “If it be objected to us on this subject that we ourselves are accustomed to observe certain days, as for example the Lord’s day, the Preparation, the Passover, or the Pentecost, I have to answer, that to the perfect Christian, who is ever in his thoughts, words, and deeds serving his natural Lord, God the Word, all his days are the Lord’s, and he is always keeping the Lord’s day.”  (Against Celsus, book 8, chap. 29; Testimony of the Fathers, p. 87.  Id page 165)

The “Lord’s day” of the Catholic church can be traced no nearer to John than A.D. 194, or perhaps, in strict truth, to A.D. 200, and those who then use the name show plainly that they did not believe it to be the Lord’s day by apostolic appointment. To hide these fatal facts by seeming to trace the title back to Ignatius; the disciple of John, and thus to identify Sunday with the Lord’s day of that apostle, a series of remarkable frauds has been committed, which we have had occasion to examine. But even could the Sunday Lord’s day be traced to Ignatius, the disciple of John, it would then come no nearer being an apostolic institution than does the Catholic festival of the Passover, which can be traced to Polycarp, another of John’s disciples, who claimed to have received it from John himself! (Id pages 166and 167.)

“The festival of Sunday, like all other festivals, was always only a human ordinance, and it was far from the intentions of the apostles to establish a divine command in this respect, far from them, and from the early apostolic church, to transfer the laws of the Sabbath to Sunday. Perhaps at the end of the second century a false application of this kind had begun to take place; for men appear by that time to have considered laboring on Sunday as a sin.” (Neander’s Church History, translated by H. J. Rose, p. 186.)

The following is taken from The Great Empires of Prophecy by A. T. Jones. Pages 349-351 and 357-359.

“ The next step in addition to this was the adoption of the day of the sun as a festival day. To such an extent were the forms of sun-worship practiced in this apostasy, that before the close of the second century the heathen themselves charged these so-called Christians with worshiping the sun. A presbyter of the church of Carthage, then and now one of the “church fathers,” who wrote about A.D. 200, considered it necessary to make a defense of the practice, which he did to the following effect in an address to the rulers and magistrates of the Roman Empire: — “Others, again, certainly with more information and greater verisimilitude, believe that the sun is our god. We shall be counted Persians perhaps, though we do not worship the orb of day painted on a piece of linen cloth, having himself everywhere in his own disk. The idea no doubt has originated from our being known to turn to the east in prayer. But you, many of you, also under pretense sometimes of worshiping the heavenly bodies, move your lips in the direction of the sunrise. In the same way, if we devote Sunday to rejoicing, from a far different reason than sun-worship, we have some resemblance to those of you who devote the day of Saturn to ease and luxury, though they too go far away from Jewish ways, of which indeed they are ignorant.” — (Tertullian “Apology,” chap. 16.)

And again in an address to all the heathen he justifies this practice by the argument, in effect, You do the same thing, you originated it too, therefore you have no right to blame us. In his own words his defense is as follows: —

“Others, with greater regard to good manners, it must be confessed, suppose that the sun is the god of the Christians, because it is a well-known fact that we pray toward the east, or because we make Sunday a day of festivity. What then? Do you do less than this? Do not many among you, with an affectation of sometimes worshiping the heavenly bodies, likewise move your lips in the direction of the sunrise? It is you, at all events, who have admitted the sun into the calendar of the week; and you have selected its day, in preference to the preceding day, as the most suitable in the week for either an entire abstinence from the bath, or for its postponement until the evening, or for taking rest and banqueting.” — (Tertullian “Ad Nationes,” book 1, chap. 13.)

This accommodation was easily made, and all this practice was easily justified, by the perverse-minded teachers, in the perversion of such scriptures as, “The Lord God is a sun and shield,” and, “Unto you that fear my name shall the Sun of Righteousness arise with healing in his wings.” As this custom spread, and through it such disciples were multiplied, the ambition of the bishop of Rome grew apace. It was in honor of the day of the sun that there was manifested the first attempt of the bishop of Rome to compel the obedience of all other bishops, and the fact that this attempt was made in such a cause, at the very time when these pretended Christians were openly accused by the heathen of worshiping the sun, is strongly suggestive.

From Rome there came now another addition to the sun-worshiping apostasy. The first Christians being mostly Jews, continued to celebrate the Passover in remembrance of the death of Christ, the true Passover; and this was continued among those who from among the Gentiles had turned to Christ. Accordingly, the celebration was always on the Passover day, — the fourteenth of the first month. Rome, however, and from her all the West, adopted the day of the sun as the day of this celebration. According to the Eastern custom, the celebration, being on the fourteenth day of the month, would of course fall on different days of the week as the years revolved. The rule of Rome was that the celebration must always be on a Sunday — the Sunday nearest to the fourteenth day of the first month of the Jewish year. And if the fourteenth day of that month should itself be a Sunday, then the celebration was not to be held on that day, but upon the next Sunday. One reason of this was not only to be as like the heathen as possible, but to be as un like the Jews as possible; this, in order not only to facilitate the “conversion” of the heathen by conforming to their customs, but also by pandering to their spirit of contempt and hatred of the Jews. It was upon this point that the bishop of Rome made his first open attempt at Absolutism……………

“Accordingly, after having taken the advice of some foreign bishops, he wrote an imperious letter to the Asiatic prelates commanding them to imitate the example of the Western Christians with respect to the time of celebrating the festival of Easter. The Asiatics answered this lordly requisition by the pen of Polycrates, bishop of Ephesus, who declared in their name, with great spirit and resolution, that they would by no means depart in this manner from the custom handed down to them by their ancestors. Upon this the thunder of excommunication began to roar. Victor, exasperated by this resolute answer of the Asiatic bishops, broke communion with them, pronounced them unworthy of the name of his brethren, and excluded them from all fellowship with the church of Rome.” (Mosheim “Ecclesiastical History,” century 2, part 2, chap. 4, par. 11. Maclaine’s Translation)………………….

While this effort was being made on the side of philosophy to unite all religions, there was at the same time a like effort on the side of politics. It was the ambition of Elagabalus (A.D. 218-222) to make the worship of the sun supersede all other worship in Rome. It is further related of him that a more ambitious scheme even than this was in the emperor’s mind; which was nothing less than the blending of all religions into one, of which “the sun was to be the central object of adoration.” —( Milman “History of Christianity”  book 2, chap. 8, par. 22.)  But the elements were not yet fully prepared for such a fusion. Also the shortness of the reign of Elagabalus prevented any decided advancement toward success.

Alexander Severus (A.D. 222-225) held to the same idea, and carried it into effect so far as his individual practice was concerned. “The mother of Alexander Severus, the able, perhaps crafty and rapacious, Mammaea, had at least held intercourse with the Christians of Syria. She had conversed with the celebrated Origen, and listened to his exhortations, if without conversion, still not without respect. Alexander, though he had neither the religious education, the pontifical character, nor the dissolute manners of his predecessor, was a Syrian, with no hereditary attachment to the Roman form of paganism. He seems to have affected a kind of universalism: he paid decent respect to the gods of the Capitol; he held in honor the Egyptian worship, and enlarged the temples of His and Serapis. In his own palace, with respectful indifference, he enshrined, as it were, as his household deities, the representatives of the different religions or theophilosophic systems which were prevalent in the Roman Empire, — Orpheus, Abraham, Christ, and Apollonius of Tyana.... The homage of Alexander Severus may be a fair test of the general sentiment of the more intelligent heathen of his time.” — (Milman Id., book 2, chap. 8, par. 24.) His reign also was too short to accomplish anything beyond his own individual example. But the same tendency went rapidly forward.
On the side of philosophy and the apostasy, the progress was continuous and rapid.“Heathenism, as interpreted by philosophy, almost found favor with some of the more moderate Christian apologists.... The Christians endeavored to enlist the earlier philosophers in their cause; they were scarcely content with asserting that the nobler Grecian philosophy might be designed to prepare the human mind for the reception of Christianity; they were almost inclined to endow these sages with a kind of prophetic foreknowledge of its more mysterious doctrines. ‘I have explained,’ says the Christian in Minucius Felix, ‘the opinions of almost all the philosophers, whose most illustrious glory it is that they have worshiped one God, though under various names; so that one might suppose either that the Christians of the present day are philosophers, or that the philosophers of old were already Christians.’ “These advances on the part of Christianity were more than met by paganism. The heathen religion, which prevailed at least among the more enlightened pagans during this period,... was almost as different from that of the older Greeks and Romans, or even that which prevailed at the commencement of the empire, as it was from Christianity.... On the great elementary principle of Christianity, the unity of the supreme God, this approximation had long been silently made. Celsus, in his celebrated controversy with Origen, asserts that this philosophical notion of the Deity is perfectly reconcilable with paganism.” — (Milman Id., par. 28.”)

The text of Constantine's Sunday Law of 321 A.D. is :
"One the venerable day of the Sun let the magistrates and people residing in cities rest, and let all workshops be closed. In the country however persons engaged in agriculture may freely and lawfully continue their pursuits because it often happens that another day is not suitable for gain-sowing or vine planting; lest by neglecting the proper moment for such operations the bounty of heaven should be lost. (Given the 7th day of March, Crispus and Constantinebeing consuls each of them the second time." Codex Justinianus, lib. 3, tit. 12, 3; translated in History of the Christian Church, Philip Schaff, D.D., (7-vol.ed.) Vol. III, p.380. New York, 1884

Here is the first Sunday Law decree of a Christian council. It was given about 16 years after Constantine's first Sunday Law of A.D. 321: "Christians shall not Judaize and be idle on Saturday [in the original: "sabbato"--shall not be idle on the Sabbath], but shall work on that day; but the Lord's day they shall especially honour, and as being Christians, shall, if possible, do no work on that day. If, however, they are found Judaizing, they shall be shut out ['anathema,'--excommunicated] from Christ."--Council of Laodicea, c. A.D. 337, Canon 29, quoted in C.J. Hefele, "A History of the Councils of the Church," Vol. 2, p. 316.

“Modern Christians who talk of keeping Sunday as a 'holy' day, as in the still extant 'Blue Laws,' of colonial America, should know that as a 'holy' day of rest and cessation from labor and amusements Sunday was unknown to Jesus . . . It formed no tenet [teaching] of the primitive Church and became 'sacred' only in the course of time. Outside the Church its observance was legalized for the Roman Empire through a series of decrees starting with the famous one of Constantine in 321, an edict due to his political and social ideas.” (W, W. Hyde, "Paganism to Christianity in the Roman Empire," 1946, p. 257.)

"The Church made a sacred day of Sunday . . . largely because it was the weekly festival of the sun;--for it was a definite Christian policy to take over the pagan festivals endeared to the people by tradition, and to give them a Christian significance.” (Arthur Weigall, "The Paganism in Our Christianity," 1928, p. 145.)

"Remains of the struggle [between the religion of Christianity and the religion of Mithraism] are found in two institutions adopted from its rival by Christianity in the fourth century, the two Mithraic sacred days: December 25, 'dies natalis solis' [birthday of the sun], as the birthday of Jesus,--and Sunday, 'the venerable day of the Sun,' as Constantine called it in his edict of 321.” (Walter Woodburn Hyde, "Paganism to Christianity in the Roman Empire," p. 60.)

"This [Constantine's Sunday decree of March, 321] is the 'parent' Sunday law making it a day of rest and release from labor. For from that time to the present there have been decrees about the observance of Sunday which have profoundly influenced European and American society. When the Church became a part of State under the Christian emperors, Sunday observance was enforced by civil statutes, and later when the Empire was past, the Church, in the hands of the papacy, enforced it by ecclesiastical and also by civil enactments.” (Walter W. Hyde, "Paganism to Christianity in the Roman Empire," 1946, p. 261.)

"Constantine labored at this time untiringly to unite the worshipers of the old and the new into one religion. All his laws and contrivances are aimed at promoting this amalgamation of religions. He would by all lawful and peaceable means melt together a purified heathenism and a moderated Christianity . . . Of all his blending and melting together of Christianity and heathenism, none is more easy to see through than this making of his Sunday law: The Christians worshiped their Christ, the heathen their Sun-god. . . [so they should now be combined.” (H.G. Heggtveit, "illustreret Kirkehistorie," 1895, p. 202.)

"If every Sunday is to be observed joyfully by the Christians on account of the resurrection, then every Sabbath on account of the burial is to be regarded in execration [cursing] of the Jews."--Pope Sylvester, quoted by S.R.E. Humbert, "Adversus Graecorum Calumnias," in J.P. Migne, "Patrologie," p. 143. [Sylvester (A.D. 314-337) was the pope at the time Constantine 1 was Emperor.]

As we have already noted, excepting for the Roman and Alexandrian Christians, the majority of Christians were observing the seventh-day Sabbath at least as late as the middle of the fifth century [A.D. 450]. The Roman and Alexandrian Christians were among those converted from heathenism. They began observing Sunday as a merry religious festival in honor of the Lord's resurrection, about the latter half of the second century A.D. However, they did not try to teach that the Lord or His apostles commanded it. In fact, no ecclesiastical writer before Eusebius of Caesarea in the fourth century even suggested that either Christ or His apostles instituted the observance of the first day of the week.

"These Gentile Christians of Rome and Alexandria began calling the first day of the week 'the Lord's day.' This was not difficult for the pagans of the Roman Empire who were steeped in sun worship to accept, because they [the pagans] referred to their sun-god as their 'Lord.' “ (EM. Chalmers, "How Sunday Came Into the Christian Church," p. 3.)

“Down even to the fifth century the observance of the Jewish Sabbath was continued in the Christian church, but with a rigor and solemnity gradually diminishing until it was wholly discontinued.” (Lyman Coleman, "Ancient Christianity Exemplified" chap. 26, sec. 2, p. 527. )

"What began, however, as a pagan ordinance, ended as a Christian regulation; and a long series of imperial decrees, during the fourth, fifth, and sixth centuries, enjoined with increasing stringency abstinence from labor on Sunday.” (Huttan Webster, "Rest Days," pp. 122-123, 210.)

"A history of the problem shows that in some places, it was really only after some centuries that the Sabbath rest really was entirely abolished, and by that time the practice of observing a bodily rest on the Sunday had taken its place . . . It was the seventh day of the week which typified the rest of God after creation, and not the first day. “ (Vincent Jo Kelly, Forbidden Sunday and Feast day Occupations, 1943, pp. 15, 22 [This Catholic University Press publication was written by a priest of the Redemptorist order].)

"The early Christians had at first adopted the Jewish seven-day week with its numbered week days, but by the close of the third century A.D. this began to give way to the planetary week; and in the fourth and fifth centuries the pagan designations became generally accepted in the western half of Christendom. The use of the planetary names by Christians attests the growing influence of astrological speculations introduced by converts from paganism . . . During these same centuries the spread of Oriental solar [sun] worships, especially that of Mithra [Persian sun worship], in the Roman world, had already led to the substitution by pagans of dies Solis for dies Saturni, as the first day of the planetary week. Thus gradually a pagan institution was engrafted on Christianity.” (Hutton Webster, Rest Days, pp. 220-221. [Webster (1875-?), was an author, historian, and professor at the University of Nebraska].)

“The last day of the week was strictly kept in connection with that of the first day for a long time after the overthrow of the temple and its worship. Down even to the fifth century the Observance of the Jewish Sabbath was continued in the Christian church, but with a rigor and solemnity gradually diminishing until it was wholly discontinued.” (Coleman  Ancient Christianity Exemplified, chap. 26, sec. 2.)

“During the early ages of the church, it was never entitled ‘the Sabbath,’ this word being confined to the seventh day of the week, the Jewish Sabbath, which, as we have already said, continued to be observed for several centuries by the converts to Christianity.” (Anc. Christ. Exem., chap. 26, sec. 2.)

“The observance of the Lord’s day was ordered while yet the Sabbath of the Jews was continued; nor was the latter superseded until the former had acquired the same solemnity and importance which belonged, at first, to that great day which God originally ordained and blessed. But in time, after the Lord’s day was fully established, the observance of the Sabbath of the Jews was gradually discontinued, and was finally denounced as heretical.”  (Anc. Christ. Exem., chap. 26, sec. 2.)

“The ancient Sabbath did remain and was observed together with the celebration of the Lord’s day by the Christians of the East church above three hundred years after our Savior’s death; and besides that, no other day for more hundreds of years than I spake of before, was known in the church by the name of Sabbath but that: let the collection thereof and conclusion of all be this: The Sabbath of the seventh day, as touching the alligations of God’s solemn worship to time, was ceremonial; that Sabbath was religiously observed in the East church three hundred years and more after our Savior’s passion. That church, being the great part of Christendom, and having the apostles’ doctrine and example to instruct them, would have restrained it if it had been deadly.”  (Edward Brerewood, professor in Gresham College, London . Learned Treatise of the Sabbath, p. 77, Oxford, 1631.)

And Sir Win. Domville says: —
“Centuries of the Christian era passed away before the Sunday was observed by the Christian church as a Sabbath. History does not furnish us with a single proof or indication that it was at any time so observed previous to the Sabbatical edict of Constantine in A.D. 321.”  Examination of the Six Texts, p. 291.

"Our observance of Sunday as the Lord's day is apparently derived from Mithraism. The argument that has sometimes been used against this claim, namely, that Sunday was chosen because of the resurrection on that day, is not well supported." (Gordon J. Laing, "Survivals of Roman Religion," p. 148.)

According to the many quotes above, we may determine that Sunday sacredness was being established among “Christians” somewhere around the end of the second century A. D.  It gained momentum during the next few centuries until it had almost wholly replaced God’s seventh day Sabbath by the end of the fifth century. Sunday sacredness is in fact wholly extra biblical. According to the above testimonies which certainly are not exhaustive of the subject, its development within history is directly tied to the amalgamation of pagan and apostate “Christian” thought unto political action. That is to say, the unification of church and state, unto enforced religious practice by civil mandate. The Catholic Church itself was developed concurrently under the same influences and political atmosphere. Developing into the first professed “Christian” entity established and enforced by the state, and therefore also intricately involved in the establishment and enforcement of Sunday sacredness upon all under its jurisdiction.

Today, we are witnessing a repeat of the histories which lead directly to the Holy Roman Empire. The Church of Rome, BABYLON THE GREAT, is politically involved with all the nations of this earth she can possibly be, and religiously involved with all of the religions of this earth she can possibly be. Her over all message is one of the global unification of all humanity in an amalgamation of all of the same, under her guiding influence as the self proclaimed instrument of God towards just such a global society, economy, religion, and government. Make no mistake about it, established Sunday sacredness by law, will be the final stroke of establishment this time around, as it was her first time around.

Excerpt from

7. Another important consideration is the common good. To love someone is to desire that person's good and to take effective steps to secure it. Besides the good of the individual, there is a good that is linked to living in society: the common good. It is the good of “all of us”, made up of individuals, families and intermediate groups who together constitute society. It is a good that is sought not for its own sake, but for the people who belong to the social community and who can only really and effectively pursue their good within it. To desire the common good and strive towards it is a requirement of justice and charity. To take a stand for the common good is on the one hand to be solicitous for, and on the other hand to avail oneself of, that complex of institutions that give structure to the life of society, juridically, civilly, politically and culturally, making it the pólis, or “city”. The more we strive to secure a common good corresponding to the real needs of our neighbours, the more effectively we love them. Every Christian is called to practise this charity, in a manner corresponding to his vocation and according to the degree of influence he wields in the pólis. This is the institutional path — we might also call it the political path — of charity, no less excellent and effective than the kind of charity which encounters the neighbour directly, outside the institutional mediation of the pólis. When animated by charity, commitment to the common good has greater worth than a merely secular and political stand would have. Like all commitment to justice, it has a place within the testimony of divine charity that paves the way for eternity through temporal action. Man’s earthly activity, when inspired and sustained by charity, contributes to the building of the universal city of God, which is the goal of the history of the human family. In an increasingly globalized society, the common good and the effort to obtain it cannot fail to assume the dimensions of the whole human family, that is to say, the community of peoples and nations, in such a way as to shape the earthly city in unity and peace, rendering it to some degree an anticipation and a prefiguration of the undivided city of God.

It is the primordial truth of God's love, grace bestowed upon us, that opens our lives to gift and makes it possible to hope for a “development of the whole man and of all men”, to hope for progress “from less human conditions to those which are more human”, obtained by overcoming the difficulties that are inevitably encountered along the way.

Now that a further twenty years have passed, I express my conviction that Populorum Progressio deserves to be considered “the Rerum Novarum of the present age”, shedding light upon humanity's journey towards unity.

While the Pope declares in the above quote, that the unity of humanity is the goal of human history unto a prefiguration of the undivided city of God, God in His word has recorded a different perspective regarding the same.

Gen 11:1 And the whole earth was of one language, and of one speech. 2 And it came to pass, as they journeyed from the east, that they found a plain in the land of Shinar; and they dwelt there. 3 And they said one to another, Go to, let us make brick, and burn them throughly. And they had brick for stone, and slime had they for morter. 4 And they said, Go to, let us build us a city and a tower, whose top may reach unto heaven; and let us make us a name, lest we be scattered abroad upon the face of the whole earth. 5 And the LORD came down to see the city and the tower, which the children of men builded. 6 And the LORD said, Behold, the people is one, and they have all one language; and this they begin to do: and now nothing will be restrained from them, which they have imagined to do. 7 Go to, let us go down, and there confound their language, that they may not understand one another's speech. 8 So the LORD scattered them abroad from thence upon the face of all the earth: and they left off to build the city. 9 Therefore is the name of it called Babel; because the LORD did there confound the language of all the earth: and from thence did the LORD scatter them abroad upon the face of all the earth.

What the Pope of Rome, and the people of this earth may want regarding the unity of humanity, and what God intends regarding the same, are two very different things. God stepped in to prevent it once before, no doubt to help prevent universal apostasy unto the destruction of this whole world once again, before His own appointed time. The scriptures themselves call for no such unity, but to the contrary, call for the unity of Christ’s alone in Him, as separate and apart from the rest of the world and humanity. This for the exact purpose of preventing apostasy. The Popes desire to effect the exact opposite between Christ’s own and this world will not accomplish in any way shape or form, a prefiguration of the universal city of God. To the contrary, it will effectively form the universal apostate city of BABYLON THE GREAT, MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH.
« Last Edit: Sat Dec 04, 2021 - 14:42:13 by Amo »

Offline Amo

  • Legendary Member
  • ******
  • Posts: 6621
  • Manna: 71
  • (T)ogether (E)veryone (A)chieves (M)ore
Re: Romeward Bound
« Reply #27 on: Sat Jan 08, 2022 - 12:06:51 »

Rev 13:11 And I beheld another beast coming up out of the earth; and he had two horns like a lamb, and he spake as a dragon. 12 And he exerciseth all the power of the first beast before him, and causeth the earth and them which dwell therein to worship the first beast, whose deadly wound was healed. 13 And he doeth great wonders, so that he maketh fire come down from heaven on the earth in the sight of men, 14 And deceiveth them that dwell on the earth by the means of those miracles which he had power to do in the sight of the beast; saying to them that dwell on the earth, that they should make an image to the beast, which had the wound by a sword, and did live. 15 And he had power to give life unto the image of the beast, that the image of the beast should both speak, and cause that as many as would not worship the image of the beast should be killed. 16 And he causeth all, both small and great, rich and poor, free and bond, to receive a mark in their right hand, or in their foreheads: 17 And that no man might buy or sell, save he that had the mark, or the name of the beast, or the number of his name. 18 Here is wisdom. Let him that hath understanding count the number of the beast: for it is the number of a man; and his number is Six hundred threescore and six.

These final chapters will be an ongoing and developing work. With the simple purpose of placing the ongoing record of Sunday legislations throughout history before all interested. The SDA denomination has been telling the world for well over a century and a half now, that Sunday sacredness will be the type of worship enforced globally by the final beast of biblical prophecy. Those who submit will receive the beasts mark as acceptable members of the global society it created, supports, and sustains. They will be allowed to buy, sell, function, and make use of the societal tools and technology made available by this authoritarian global government. Those who do not will be cut off from all of the same, persecuted, and eventually declared deserving of death.

The world at large has of course denied any such future reality as nonsensical. It is however, increasingly common for the people of this world to deny that which is even transpiring right in front of their faces. Such is only but a natural course, as deception and chaos increase due to  the almost wholesale rejection of the authority of God’s word. One would be hard pressed to find religious legislation of any nature, which has been established and reestablished so many times over, and in so may different places as Sunday laws. Which trend continues across the globe to this very day.

Meanwhile, the very institution which played a crucial role in developing and executing the first Sunday legislation within the Roman Empire of old, is ever becoming more religiously and politically influential on the global scene. Still having and maintaining the expressed goal of establishing Sunday Sacredness legislation where ever and whenever possible. Which more than just a few nations have recently put into place. Yet the world in general still denies that Sunday sacredness will likely be the type of worship forced upon our future global society.

The following link addresses some of these more modern efforts over the past several years, though I have somewhat neglected it recently. After some debates regarding the opening statement and post, starting on page three, current events regarding Sunday legislation are more regularly supplied. The latest post supplies a recent video addressing the matter.

We will begin our examination of the many Sunday laws throughout history with a long list of quotes from the book, A Critical History Of Sunday Legislation From 321 To 1888 A.D.(ABRAM HERBERT LEWIS, 1888). Unless or until specified, all the following quotes are from this book, which may also be viewed at the following link. -

First Sunday Edict.

Let all judges and all city people and all tradesmen rest upon the venerable day of the sun. But let those dwelling in the country freely and with full liberty attend to the culture of their fields; since it frequently happens that no other day is so fit for the sowing of grain, or the planting of vines; hence, the favorable time should not be allowed to pass, lest the provisions of heaven be lost.

Given the seventh of March, Crispus and Constantine being consuls, each for the second time (321)."Codex Justin," lib. iii, tit. xii, 1. 3

The august Emperor Constantine to Elpidius :

As it seemed unworthy of the day of the sun, honored for its own sacredness, to be used in litigations and baneful disputes of parties, so it is grateful and pleasant on that day for sacred vows to be fulfilled. And, there- fore, let all have the liberty on the festive day of emancipating and manumitting slaves, and besides these things let not public acts be forbidden.

Published the 5th, before the nones of July, at Caralis, in the consulship of Crispus II and Constantine II (321)."Codex Theo.," lib . ii, tit. viii, lex i.

The three august emperors, Gratianus, Valentinianus, and Theodosius, to Rufinus, pretorian prefect :


II. We also give this admonition, that no one shall offend against the law just promulgated, nor exhibit any show to the people on the day of the sun, nor commingle divine worship with the completed festival (blood of slain beasts).

Dated the thirteenth before the calends of June, at Heraclea, in the consulship of most noble, pious Honorius, and most distinguished Euodius (386). " Codex Theo.," lib. xv, tit. v, lex 2.

On the day of the sun, properly called the Lord's day by our ancestors, let there be a cessation of law suits, business, and indictments ; let no one exact a debt due either the state or an individual ; let there be no cognizance of disputes, not even by arbitrators, whether appointed by the courts or voluntarily chosen. And let him not only be adjudged notorious, but also impious who shall turn aside from an institute and rite of holy religion.

Published the third before the nones of November, at Aquilia ; approved at Rome the eighth before the calends of December, in the consulship of most noble, pious Honorius, and most illustrious Euodius (386). " Codex Theo.," lib. viii, tit. viii, lex 3.

The three august emperors, Valentinianus, Theodosius, and Arcadius, to Albinus, prefect of the city :


3. Likewise we regard with the same reverence the sacred days of Pascha, the seven which precede, and the seven which follow ; and likewise the days of the sun as they follow each other in order.


Dated at Rome the seventh before the ides of August, in the consulship of Timasius and Promotus (389). "Codex Theo.," lib. ii, tit. viii, lex 19.

The three august emperors, Valentinianus, Theodosius, and Arcadius, to Proculus, prefect of the city :

The games of the circus should be prevented on the festive days of the sun, in order that no gathering for shows may turn away the attendance from the venerable mysteries of the Christian religion, except on the natal days of our grace.

Dated the fifteenth before the calends of May, at Constantinople, in the consulship of the august Arca- dius and Rufinus (392).

The two august emperors, Arcadius and Honorius, to Aurelianus, pretorian prefect :

On the Lord's day, which derives its name from the respect due it, let there be no celebration of theatrical sports, nor races of horses, nor any shows in any city, which are found to enervate the mind. But the natal days of the emperors, even if they fall on the Lord's day, may be celebrated.

Dated the first of September, at Constantinople, in the consulship of most illustrious Theodosius (399)." Codex Theo.," lib. ii, tit. viii, lex 23.

The two august emperors, Honorius and Theodosius, to Caecilianus, pretorian prefect, after other things :

Let the judges take care and ascertain by inquiry that the debtors are brought out of prison on all of the Lord's days, lest humane treatment be denied these through the bribery of the guards of the prison. Let them cause food to be supplied to those not having it, two or three pence daily, or as many as they may deem sufficient, having been assigned to the keeper of the prison, since the provisions for the poor are enough for their support. These ought to be conducted to the bath under faithful guards ; a fine of twenty pounds of gold being imposed upon the judges, and the same amount upon their assistants, and also a fine of three pounds of gold being denounced against the commanders, if they shall treat with contempt these most salutary enactments. A praiseworthy care shall not be wanting to the bishops of the Christian religion to impress this admonition for observing the ordinance upon the judges.

Dated the 12th day before the calends of February, at Ravanna, in the consulship of Honorius VIII and Theodosius III (409)."Codex Theo.," lib. vi, tit. iv, lex 29.

The august emperors, Honorius and Theodosius, to Jovius, pretorian prefect, after other things :

On the Lord's day, commonly called the day of the sun, we do not at all allow the exhibition of any shows, although perchance the dawn of our empire appeared on that day in the yearly cycle, or the festivities due to our birthday are deferred.

Dated the ist of April at Ravenna, in the consulship of the august Honorius VIII and the august Theodosius HI (409)." Codex Theo.," lib. ii, tit. viii, lex 25.

On the Lord's day it shall be lawful to emancipate and to manumit, let other causes or litigations rest, and also during the feast of the harvest, from the eighth day of the calends of July to the calends of August ; from the calends of August to the tenth calends of September, causes may be tried; but from the tenth calends of September to the ides of October let there be the feast of the vintage"; also the holy day of Easter, the day of our Lord's nativity, the day of the Epiphany, the seven days preceding and the seven days following, we wish to be observed without noise, and whatever has been en- acted contrary to this is in all respects made void.

*’ Codex Justin," lib. iii, tit. xii, lex 2.(409)

The august emperors, Theodosius and Valentinianus, to Asclepiodotus, pretorian prefect :

On the Lord's day, which is the first day of the whole week, and on the days of the nativity and the Epiphany of Christ, and also on the days of Pentecost and of Easter, as long as the celestial light and the (white) garments testify of the new light of sacred baptism (in our souls) ; at which time also the memory of the passion of the apostles, the supreme teachers of Christianity, is rightly celebrated by all ; all the pleasure of the theatres and of the circus throughout all cities, being denied to the people of the same, let the minds of all faithful Christians be employed in the worship of God. If any, even now, through the madness of Jewish impiety or the error and folly of dull paganism are kept away, let them learn that there is one time for prayer and another for pleasure. Let no one think himself compelled, as by a great necessity, in honor of our power or imperial office, lest he exalt the work of the shows to the contempt of divine religion ; neither let him fear that he will come under the condemnation of our highness, if he shall show less of devotion to us than is customary ; and let no one wonder because reverence is then turned away from our excellency, human born, to God the omnipotent and deserving, to whom the allegiance of the whole world ought to be paid.

Given at Constantinople, February ist (425).'' Codex Theo.," lib. xv, tit. v, lex 5.

The august emperors, Leo and Anthemis, to Armasius, pretorian prefect :

We wish the festal days dedicated to the Majesty Most High, to be employed in no voluptuous pleasures, and profaned by no vexatious exactions.

1. Therefore we decree that the Lord's day shall always be so held in honor and veneration, that it shall be free from all prosecutions, that no chastisement shall be inflicted upon any one, that no bail shall be exacted, that public service shall cease, that advocacy shall be laid aside, that this day shall be free from judicial investigations, that the shrill voice of the crier shall cease, that litigants shall have rest from their disputes, and have time for compromise, that antagonists shall come together without fear, that a vicarious repentance may pervade their minds, that they may confer concerning settlements and talk over terms of agreement. But, though giving ourselves up to rest on this religious day, we do not suffer any one to be engaged in impure pleasures. On this day the scenes of the theatre should make no claim for themselves, neither the games of the circus nor the tearful shows of the wild beasts; and if the celebration should happen to fall on our birth- day it may be postponed.

He shall suffer the loss of his office and the confiscation of his estate, who shall attend the games on this festal day, or shall, as a public servant, under pretense of public or private business, cause these enactments to be treated with contempt.

Dated, December 13, at Constantinople, Zeno and Martianus being consuls (469)." Codex Justin," lib. iii, tit. xii, lex 11.

We will end this chapter at this law, as it is according to the quoted records supplied in the book under examination, the last Sunday law before the fall of the western Roman Empire. An examination of the laws themselves, reveal their pagan origin and connection with sun worship, and eventual amalgamation with “Christian” sentiments. Sunday laws and sacredness have purely human origins, with no scriptural testimony of any kind lending credence to their creation. To the contrary, already existing pagan sentiments, belief, and practice played a crucial role in the development of Sunday sacredness and legislation.

Christians intending to exalt the day in commemoration of the resurrection without scriptural authority or instruction is one thing. “Christians” taking such sentiment and replacing God’s fourth commandment and Sabbath with this celebration decreed by purely human legislation is another altogether. The former in and of itself may be considered harmless and even praiseworthy concerning what it intends to celebrate. The latter though is positively blasphemous, in assuming a prerogative which belongs to God alone. That is in the doing away with one of His audibly spoken, and hand written commandments. This is directly in line with the original sin of the evil one himself, who wished to assume prerogatives which belonged to God alone.

One may also witness in Constantine and the decline and fall of the western Roman Empire from his successes and onward, the devastating effects of the transgression and abomination of desolation upon nations and peoples. The following link presents an in depth examination of these processes -

We will continue in the next chapter with more quoted Sunday laws from the post Roman Empire era.
« Last Edit: Sat Jan 08, 2022 - 12:27:59 by Amo »

Offline Amo

  • Legendary Member
  • ******
  • Posts: 6621
  • Manna: 71
  • (T)ogether (E)veryone (A)chieves (M)ore
Re: Romeward Bound
« Reply #28 on: Sat Feb 19, 2022 - 13:58:59 »
With time being a commodity at present, I will simply leave the following link to the book quoted in the last chapter, concerning the many Sunday laws throughout history.